Papyrus Of Ani Volumen II

Source and rights: Internet Archive historical scan, published 1913. The source text below is imported without translation or rewriting.

NYU IFA LIBRARY

A arate Tinite Til \ | | Hill

3 1162 04539980

hi

/ PAPYRUS OF ANI — ‘ : | Phas is ec ; | oe pie “he 4 ; ° Me q A te ah : , ;

4. oy i 5 : Bt n . . ; Ht { j a , : 4 n 4 t j i ¥ : _ A il 4 oy ! } 4 aa PR 4 49 i f + | is \ a , 4 H i , ij inf . ’ ts ’ } i ; 4 | ee ut r om A ‘ j ] ! ; : Ai f 4 f ves ’ . , ] ’ ‘4 i a4 j £0 ~ y : ‘ ‘ it yoy) Bi { KIS ine ’ Fn alley wee rel fi Be i , ! OY ee » ay i. ’ y - : _ . ‘ i". .

. id Ae 5 seasleas Seta ae phaaares taimeas et Phe

<>. oe Le I eal aon es

• i . - x"
• 4 ~* . tee -. wees ye . ay see . b ate . nl

• “se « wt ‘ - i - . “a ‘ ny ae Vy « an _ ’ . ~ >
• ° . : ae U a i* i> > iv - . xt “ \ : ¥ 4 . +4 . “oe 5 : i : ? .

ELT pen A Ja i Mende hey Me, OS REN

‘- 2 ANE ive

‘

‘< [= ’ : i OF eo | . . " ie ee

• l Pg i ‘| = : '

:i* : —

Tees OOk OF THE DEAD:

THE PAPYRUS OF ANI, SCRIBE AND TREASURER OF THE TEMPLES OF EGYPT, ABOUT B.C. 1450

ReiyWwOnvOLUMES VOLUME i

Beck 4 dhe dead,

ioe Vins OF Aint

JA REPRODUCTION IN FACSIMILE

EDITED, WITH HIEROGLYPHIC

3 TRANSCRIPT, TRANSLATION AND

INTRODUCTION, BY SIR E. A. WALLIS BUDGE

fe, LITT.D., KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND

foo yY RIAN ANTIQUITIES IN THE BRITISH

MUSEUM. PUBLISHED BY PERMISSION OF hae TRUSTBRES OF THE BRITISH MUSEUM

EONDON: THE MEDICI SOCIETY, LTD, meev YORK: G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS

PJ\555 Ee 19 \2

VW. %

OOaN Qu

S ef | Tage Go 93 OS

INTE D IN GREAT @BRITAIN 1913

Cen ments OP VOLUME 1!

THE Papyrus OF ANI. HIEROGLYPHIC TRANSCRIPT, TRANSLATION AND NOTES: A Hymn To RA THE Sun-Gop [CuHaPpTeR XV]. Plate lI … APPENDIX TO CHAPTER XV Hymn TO Osiris UN-NEFER. Plate II THE CHAPTERS OF CoMING ForTH By Day [CuHapTer I]. Plates V, VI… APPENDIX TO CHAPTER [| … CHAPTER XXII i, XXI ne a RUBRIC OF CHAPTER LXXII APPENDIX. CHAPTER LXXII TEXTS RELATING TO THE WEIGHING OF THE HEART OF ANI. Plates III, IV CHAPTER OF PRAISES AND GLORIFYINGS, AND OF COMING FortH By Day [CuapTerR XVII]. Plates VII-X » CXLVII. Tue Seven Arits. Plates XI, XII… aS CXLVI. THE PyLons or THE House or OsiRIs. Plate XI 7 aes ie » XVII. Intropuction. Plate XII m XVIII. Plates XIII, XIV ae “ XXIII. THE CHAPTER OF OPENING OF THE NcuTe: Plate XV CHAPTER XXIV APPENDIX. CHAPTER XXV_ CHAPTER XXVI Bs XXXB APPENDIX. CHAPTER XXXp CHAPTER LXI os XLIV 7. LIBS APPENDIX

A 3846

Page

Se) 347 350

355 365 367 368 368 369

371

376 402

409 424

433 435 436 437 439 440 442 446 449 450

Vi Contents

CHAPTER XXVII. THE CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE age HEART-CASE BE TAKEN FROM A Man. Plates

XV, XVI on se = Ee ae oo. | ee Cuaprer LVIGT … ae ie = ae w 456

• lei. € ma oe or ae ae -. alge
• Ly are ioe mee zie ee .. 45g a GN Bate on ae ae a … 460 3 NEVI mae os oe ae ae os OS 35 lta ee ae Bas ae a a we GG CHAPTER XCIIJ. THE CHAPTER OF NOT BEING TRANSPORTED TO THE East. Plate XVII ~ ee was AGG CHAPIER XLII ie oe ae ae os Ve | PB .O, 6 ee see ae oe ee re) i Cr ae ae oa ate on wos VAS .s XCII ne = ae ee a wos ares

CHAPTER LXXIV. THE CHAPTER OF LIFTING UP THE FEET AND OF APPEARING ON THE EartH. Plate XVIII 477

CHAPTER VIII ae re ee es we ws ANG a 1 Gee ee a ae ee we woe lod ‘7 | Game oe es on ee ee ws ee ae CX = ae ms aoe oe ee

7 X or XLVIII oe = ws 1S CHAPTER XV. A Hymn oF Praise [TO BE suNG] TO RA WHEN HE RISETH ON THE Horizon, [AND] WHEN HE SETTETH IN THE [LAND OF] Lire. Plate XIX 487 XV. A HyMN oF PRAISE TO RA WHEN HE RISETH ON THE EASTERN HORIZON OF HEAVEN, AND TO

THOSE WHO ARE IN HIS TRAIN. Plates XX, XXI 496

9?

CuaPTteR CXXXIII… ts = ee sas we. 504 CHAPTER CXXXIV. A Hymn TO RA FOR THE Day OF THE New Moon. Plate XXII… ae ee oo TG » NVIITI. Plates XXIII, XXIV … a ves Se CHAPTER CXXIV … a me — a 3 Gin CHAPTER LXXXVI. THe CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO A SwaLLtow. Plate XXV_… ate ee ss | Gem CHAPTER UXXMVIT … oe ane ae - ws | 5g CHAPTER LXXVIII. THe CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO A Divine Hawk. Plates XXV, XXXVI… a ae

APPENDIX… or es jae sas ae os ete

Contents

CHAPTER LXXIX. APPENDIX. THE CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO THE PRINCE OF THE TCHATCHAU CHIEFS …

CHAPTER LXXXVII. THE CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO THE SERPENT Sata. Plate XXVII CHAPTER LXXXVIII es JEXO.€ Cll lee 5s | hp. Geer . EX XATIT CHAPTER LXXXIV. THE CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO A Heron. Plate XXVIII CHAPTER LXXXIa … APPENDIX. CHAPTER LXXXIB CHAPTER LXXX

CHAPTER CLXXV. THE CHAPTER OF NOT DyING A SECOND

Time. Plate XXIX… ae tee ee

e CXXV. IntTRopucTION (A). THE CHAPTER OF

ENTERING THE Hatt oF Maat. Plate XXX… APPENDIX. CHAPTER XXV. INTRODUCTION (B)

CHAPTER CXXV. THE NEGATIVE CONFESSION. Plates XXXII, XXXII APPENDIX. CHAPTER CXXV CHAPTER XLII . ae a aes aa APPENDIX. CHAPTER OF THE DEIFICATION OF MEMBERS CHAPTER XLII. THE CHAPTER OF REPULSING SLAUGHTER IN HENSU aoe me oe RuBRIC TO CHAPTER CXXV. Plate XXXIII APPENDIX TO CHAPTER CXXV CHAPTER CLV en APPENDIX TO CHAPTER CLV CHAPTER CLVI XXIXc CLXVI CHAPTER CLIa. THE TEXTS IN THE FUNERAL CHAMBER. Plates XXXIII, XXXIV… CHAPTER CX APPENDIX. CHAPTER CX. THE CHAPTERS OF SEKHET- HETEPET

vil Page

541

544 545 546 549 Da

Boe 557 So? 550

561

568 572

576 585 597

600

606 612 614 616 616 618 620 621

624 632

634

Vill Contents

CHAPTER CXLVIII. THE CHAPTER OF PROVIDING THE DECEASED WITH MEAT, MILK, ETc. Plate XXXV ADDRESSES TO THE FouR RupDDERS oF HEaveEN. Plate

XXXVI ee eee eee ees APPENDIX. RUBRIC FROM THE PAPYRUS OF Nu 3 RUBRIC FROM THE SAITE RECENSION

CHAPTER CLXXXV. Hymn To Osiris … an CHAPTER CLNXXVI. THE CHAPTER OF THE PRAISE OF Hatuor. Plate XXXVI… tee = APPENDIX. CHAPTER CXXXVII. THE CHAPTER OF THE Four TORCHES INDEX

Page

644

645 646

647 650

652

653 665

i PAPYKUS OF ANI

A HYMN TO RA THE SUN-GOD [CHAPTER XV] PLATE I

Ud be Hat a LY FARIS TNT At SUT MUN STASTAK ZN Yd

I. A Hymn or PralsE TO RA WHEN HE RISETH IN THE EASTERN Part oF Heaven: Behold, the Osiris! Ani, the scribe of the holy offerings of all the gods, 2. saith: Homage to thee, O thou who hast come as Khepera,? Khepera the creator of the gods. Thou art seated on thy throne (or, thou art crowned), thou risest up in the sky,

1 In funerary texts the name of the deceased is usually preceded by the name of Osiris, and the deceased is throughout the texts of all periods -always identified with Osiris. Since the formulae which were recited over the dead body of Osiris, and the ceremonies which were performed over it, caused Osiris to be revivified and to rise from the dead, the Egyptians believed that a repetition of both formulae and ceremonies would certainly be followed by the resurrection of any person on whose behalf the all-powerful words were recited and the ceremonies performed. In calling the deceased “ Osiris” the priest imparted to his dead body some of the powers of the god Osiris, and so made his resurrection assured.

2 Khepera was self-produced, and he was the creator of the world and of all on it. He was the father of the gods, and men and women sprang from the tears that fell from his eyes upon his members, and so became sources of life. His name in its simplest form seems to mean “he who existeth,” ‘he who is,” but in later times the verb derived from it means ‘“‘to evolve,” ‘to develop.” The oldest symbol of Khepera is the beetle, and the earliest conception of Khepera was that he existed in the form of a gigantic beetle, which rolled the ball of the sun across the sky. The ball of the sun was regarded as the source of all life, and was compared to the ball of excrementitious matter which the Scarabaeus sacer

VOL. II. 25

340 The Papyrus of Ani

oe so bs =! TTS 3S alae Na 4. =f an, 2 e o} at ak =f" M-S¥eSloVeeils

3. illumining thy mother [Nut], thou art seated on thy throne as the king of the gods. [Thy] mother Nut? stretcheth out her hands, and performeth an act of homage to thee. 4. The domain of Manu? receiveth thee with satisfaction. The goddess Maat*® embraceth thee at the two seasons of the day (z.e., at morn and at eve). May Ra

collects, and rolls along to the place where its larva is so that it may feed upon it. See Lanzone, Dzzionario, pp. 927 ff.; Brugsch, Religion, p. 245; Budge, Gods of the Egyptians, Vol. I, pp. 308-321 ; and Budge, Archaeologia, Vol. LI, pp. 541 ff. The cult of the Beetle-god came into Egypt from the Stidan, ‘and after the spread of sun-worship in the north of Egypt and the priests of Ra, the Sun-god, had become all powerful, Khepera was made to be a phase of the Sun-god, who was declared to be “ Khepera in the morning, R& at mid-day, and Temu in the evening.” Subsequently he was identified with the Horus gods.

1 Nut was the female form of Nu, the god of the mass of water which was believed to have existed in primeval times, and she represented the sky, or rather the waters which were in the firmament. She was the mother of Ra, the Sun-god, in one aspect, and his daughter in another. She appears in the form of a woman bearing on her head a vase, which is her symbol as the Mother-Womb that produced all things. Heliopolitan theology made her to be the daughter of Shu and Tefnut, the wife of Keb, and the mother of Osiris, Isis, Set, Nephthys, and Horus, or Anubis, all of whom she brought forth at a birth.

2 Manu is a name for the west, and for the whole of the region where the sun sets, just as Bakha is a name for the east, and for the whole region where

the sun rises. The Mount of Manu ce a OOO vas the hilly district 1 om awa

of Western Thebes where such large numbers of rock-hewn tombs are found.

3 Maat is the personification of righteousness, truth, and justice, and she stood as the type of absolute regularity and order, and of moral rectitude. She was the daughter of Ra, the Sun-god, and the female counterpart of Thoth, whom she assisted in carrying out the work of creation which had been conceived in the mind of Khepera. From a moral point of view her chief duty was to assist at the judgment of the souls of the dead, and in many papyri she is seen leading the deceased into the Hall of Judgment. She appears in the form of a woman, and her symbol is

the ostrich feather |, which she wears on her head. Her attributes were

shared by several goddesses, and especially by Isis and Nephthys, who are called the ‘‘ Two Maati Goddesses,” z.e., the two Truth-goddesses.

Hymn to Ra 341 -SRATUSNOTAAT US JUSS ea TEAS

give glory, and power, and truth-speaking,! 5. and the appearance as a living soul* so that he may gaze upon Heru-khuti,? to the Kat of the Osiris the Scribe Ani, who speaketh truth before Osiris, 6. and who saith: Hail,

1 The words maa kheru have formed the subject of many discussions by Egyptologists, e.g., Naville, Zztante du Soleil, p. 74, and Devéria in Recuetl de Travaux, tom. 1, pp. 10 ff. The words mean literally “true of speech,” and have nothing whatever to do with the meanings “ triumphant,” “justified,” “ blessed,” etc., which have been associated with them. This is evident when we consider what the object of the Judgment was. The deceased was believed to be, like Osiris, the subject of a series of infamous accusations which were made against him by Set, whose desire was to obtain the damnation of his soul. In answer to these the deceased made a series of forty-two statements, each to one of the Forty-two Assessors in the Judgment Hall, in which he swore that he had not committed certain sins. ‘The Company of the Gods and Thoth, the advocate of the deceased, then tried these statements, in order to discover whether the deceased had told the truth or not. When they found that the deceased had spoken the truth, Thoth declared him to be “true of speech,” 7.é., innocent of the offences which were imputed to him by Set, or as we should say ‘‘not guilty,” or ‘‘acquitted.”

2 The opposite of the dead, or damned, soul which was condemned to remain for ever in Dead-land.

3 /.e.. “Horus of the two horizons,” the Harmakhis of the Greeks. The words ‘‘two horizons ” refer to Bakhet and Manu, the most easterly and westerly points of the sun’s course, and the regions wherein he rose and set. As the god of the noon-day sun he is called “ Ra Heru-khuti,” and as the god of the setting sun “’Temu Heru-khuti.”. The Sphinx at Gizah was dedicated to him as the god of the rising sun, that is to say, this is the tradition which was current about that monument under the XVIIIth dynasty, and perhaps very much earlier.

• The Ka was an abstract individuality or spiritual thing which came into being when the body to which it belonged was born. It was wholly independent and distinct from the physical body, but its abode was the body, whose actions it was supposed to direct, and guide, and keep watch over, and it lived in the body until the body died. It was, in short, the “double” of the body. It was represented by the sign (|, 16, 0 human arms extended at right angles to the breast as if ready to embrace someone. The Ka did not die with the body, but it is somewhat uncertain if it was thought to be immortal. ‘he body was placed in a tomb, and the Ka could visit it if it pleased, but it was usual to provide for the Ka a statue in which it might at all times dwell. The Ka lived upon the

2°58°2

342 The Papyrus of Ani

PSU NSS Spo ge NS di S TTL? st tan ton | RIAD ies) Re we

{j= ee Se 8 ° an

O all ye gods of the House of the Soul,! who weigh heaven and earth in a balance, and who give celestial food® (to the dead], Hail, Tatun,? {who art] One,* 7. thou creator of mortals [and] of the Companies of the Gods of the South and of the North, of the West and of the East, ascribe ye praise to R4a,® the lord of heaven, 8. the Kine,® Life, Strength, and Health [be to him], the maker of the gods. Give ye thanks unto him in his beneficent form which is enthroned in the Atett Boat7; 9. beings celestial praise

offerings which were made to the dead, and if these failed it left its statue and wandered about in the desert, and ate the offal which it found there. If it could find no food of any kind it died of starvation. The true meaning of the sign for ‘‘double,” { }, was discovered by Nestor L’HOte, and many years later, was re- hemes! by Maspero (see Etude Sur quelques peintures, pp. 191 ff.), by Birch, AZémotre sur une patere Egyptienne, Paris, 1858, and by Renouf (see Zrans. Soc. Bibl. Arch. VI, pp. 494 fff).

1 A name probably of one of the sanctuaries of Osiris, either at Heliopolis, or Busiris, or Mendes. ‘The word 4a, here rendered ‘‘ soul,” also means “ram,” in which animal a form of Osiris became incarnate.

2 Tchefau is the name of the food on which the gods lived, and may be compared to the ambrosia and nectar on which the gods lived on Olympus.

3 Or Taten, or Tathenen, or Tenen. He was a very ancient god of

ffeteanih andithe priests of Heliopolis idencified bnmiw nt) ame J Rit 2

later Earth-god, and the husband of Nut, the Sky-goddess. Tatun was associated with Ptah in the creation of gods and men, and he is said to have been the creator of the sun and moon.

4 J.e., he possessed the quality of oneness in common with Temu, of whom he was an important form.

5 About the time of the IVth dynasty Ra became the head of all the gods of Egypt, and the king of Egypt was officially described on all documents as his son.

6 Ari, one of the very ancient Egyptian words for “king” 3; its €xaen meaning is unknown. As Ra once reigned over Egypt in human form the words ‘ Life, strength, and health be to him,” are here added.

7 The boat in which he started on his journey across the sky in the morning; the old form of the word is ‘‘ Mantchet.”

Hymn to Ra 343 Ithes2iLegsws 10. AS | ws PERM LS

thee, beings terrestrial praise thee. Thoth? and the goddess Maat mark out thy course for thee day by day and every day. Thine enemy the Serpent? hath been given over 10. to the fire. The Serpent-fiend Sebau+ hath fallen headlong, his forelegs are bound in chains, and his hind legs hath Ra carried away from him. The

1 Ze., the gods and their followers who live in heaven and on the earth.

2 He was self-created, and self-existent, and he was the personification of the mind, wisdom, and knowledge of the great god who created the universe. He was also the heart of Ra. He was the Word, the pronun- ciation of which resulted in the creation of the world, and he invented letters, writing, arithmetic, astronomy, and all the arts and sciences. He was the “lord of Law,” the “‘maker of Law,” and the “begetter of Law.” He acted as the advocate of Osiris when the god was tried, at the instance of Set (the Devil), by the gods in the Divine Court at Heliopolis, and he proved the truthfulness of Osiris, and showed that he was innocent of the charges made against him by Set, and secured the acquittal of Osiris. He presided at the weighing of the hearts of the dead before Osiris, and composed the formulae which enabled souls to find their way through Dead-land in peace and safety. When Horus and Set were fighting to the death for mastery, Thoth appeared and acted the part of arbitrator, and arranged the conditions under which each god consented to live peacefully ever after. As a mathematician Thoth computed times and seasons, and ordained laws for the heavenly bodies, and so effected the ordering and well-being of the world which his utterance had caused to come into being. According to an ancient legend Set attacked the eye of the sun, and injured it very seriously ; and, finding the new moon in the sky one evening as he was wandering about the heavens, he swallowed it. Thoth attacked Set, and cut off one of his limbs, and healed the eye of the sun, thus restoring its light to the world, and then he treated Set in such a way that he vomited forth the crescent moon, which Thoth at once restored to the night-sky. Thoth also acted as secretary to Osiris, and kept the registers in his kingdom in which the acts of men were written down.

8 The enemy of R& was a huge serpent, which took up its place each morning in the darkest portion of the sky, and waited there in order to swallow up the sun when it appeared at dawn. Ka cast a spell on the serpent which rendered it powerless, and his heat scorched its body and destroyed it.

4 An enemy of Ra who often took the form of a crocodile.

344 The Papyrus of Ani

RH Me 2 a Ss TT ne HU Kir $e TANS S = FOOT Saieer a Phe 4 PUP HSPs] BNO OTe oa arene ere ‘> *E5 ZhloP pl ei wad hice

Sons of 11. Revolt! shall never more rise up. The House of the Aged One? keepeth festival, and the voices of those who make merry are in the Great Place.2 12, The gods rejoice when they see Ra crowned upon his throne, and when his beams flood the world with light. The majesty 13. of this holy (or, august) god setteth out on his journey, and he goeth onwards until he reacheth the land of Manu; the earth becometh light at his birth each day ; he proceedeth until he reacheth the place where he was yesterday. 14. O be thou at peace with me. Let me gaze upon thy beauties. Let me journey above the earth. Let me smite the Ass.* Let me slit asunder the

1 The mesu betshet, or “children of rebellion,” or ‘sons of impotent revolt,” were the fiends and inferior devils who carried out the commands of Set, Seba, and the other great devils whose principal occupation consisted of making attempts to destroy the Sun-god. In later times they became powers of evil from a moral point of view.

2 A name of the temple of Ra at Heliopolis, wherein the god was worshipped under the form of Temu.

8 A name of the chief sanctuary of Ra in many towns, e.g., Thebes and Heliopolis.

4 The text should probably be corrected to, ‘‘ Let me smite the Eater of the Ass,” the allusion being to the monster serpent which is seen biting the neck of an ass in the Vignette of Chapter XL. The ass is a well-known symbol of the Sun-god because of his generative powers, and “ Ass” is one of the names of the Sun-god. It is hardly possible for the ass to be an associate of Set, and therefore some correction of the text is necessary.

Hymn to Ra 345

6. JP j—HAveoo vhs se

a a faq a1 oe? Sas 8 IS 1 |e a N= oA

RIT Soy SU? SS cereR = RES ONS Sow ole mas= VaR ISS we SK He wf 2

15. Serpent-fiend Sebau. Let me destroy Aapep’ at the moment of his greatest power. Let me behold the Abtu Fish at his season, and the Ant Fish? 16. with the Ant Boat as it piloteth it in its lake. Let me behold Horus® when he is in charge of the rudder [of the Boat of Ra], with Thoth and the goddess Maat on each side of him. Let me lay hold of the tow-rope of the 17. Sektet Boat,‘ and the rope at the stern of the Matett Boat. “let Ra grant to me a view of the Disk (z.e., the sun), and a sight of Ah (2z.e., the moon) unfailingly each day.® 18. Let my Ba-soul® come forth to walk about hither and thither

1 Aapep is the monster serpent of many folds and of most malignant characteristics which attacked the Sun-god daily, and one of his com- monest abodes was the black thunder-cloud. His great ally was the monster Shesshes toro eaves | ), which had the body of a crocodile, the tail of which terminated in a serpent. Each morning Ra cast a spell on Aapep, and he was seized by the gods, and a long chain tied to his head, and in this state was hacked in pieces which were consumed by the fires of Ra. These scenes are depicted in my Book of Gates, pp. 241, 268 ff

2 The Abtu and Ant were two mythological fishes which swam immediately in front of the Boat of Ra, to give warning to the god on the look-out place whenever any water-devil or fiend approached to do to it, or to the god himself, any harm.

3 Horus directed the course of the boat under the direction of Thoth and Maat, who “set the course” of the god each day.

4 The Sektet Boat was the boat in which Ra made his journey during the latter part of the day. The deceased wished to have power over the rope which connected the two boats, the Matett leading and the Sektet following.

5 The deceased expected to be in a region where the moon was visible every day.

6 The Ba-soul inhabited the Ka, or Double.

346 The Papyrus of Ant

ee es cat aR =

a JSals4 Se iy 28 oF rd Sy) iT 1 22

OO Bo wrns

mt @ Sh vs, fo 2 1 O| % a0 ace 9 aE 27. —= id \i 28. SU Nin 4 ie

Ig. and Veaeated it pleaseth. 20. Let my name be called out, let it be found inscribed on the tablet} 22. which eet the names of those who are to receive offerings. 23. Let meals from the sepulchral offerings be given to me in the presence [of Osiris], as to those who are in the following of 24. Horus.* Let there be prepared for me 25. a seat in the Boat of the Sun on the day whereon the 26. god saileth.? Let me be received 27. in the presence of Osiris in the Land (or, Island) 28. of Truth- speaking*—the Ka of Osiris Ani.

1 This assumes the existence in heaven of a list containing the names of those who formed the household of Osiris, and who were fed daily by the god.

2 The “Followers of Horus” are probably the beings, or ‘ black- smiths,” who were the companions in predynastic times of the Horus god-king who then reigned upon earth. In later times they were repre- sented by the Four Sons of Horus, Mesta (or Kesta), Hap, Tuamutef, and Qebhsenuf.

3 J.e., the deceased prays that a seat may be reserved for him in the Boat of Ra on the day when he departs from this world, so that his soul may set out from Thebes in it under the protection of the god, and so arrive in due course at Abydos, near which were the Kingdom of Osiris and the Islands of the Blessed.

4 The reading is probably “island.” The island referred to was that on which, according to Chapter CLXXV, Osiris lived. The god who worked the ferry-boat to it would transport thither no one who was nota speaker of the truth, and the island itself repelled any untruthful person who succeeded in getting near it.

Hymn to Ra ely)

ae NIX TO CHAPIER XV HYMN TO RA, THE SUN-GOD [From the Papyrus of Nekht (Brit. Mus. No. 10471, Sheet 21)]

eo TANTS SS Heit Sle Gao ala

me eo MT SSS Lo AIS | By Weis ASV 24S SIS SAT De at} IM ee | eS ict Ne ALS PIS SBS liSaloalea Pe fas eh au | Pome A Ss

NEKHT, THE CAPTAIN OF SOLDIERS, THE ROYAL SCRIBE, SINGETH A HyMN oF PralIsE TO R&, and saith :—Homage to thee, O thou glorious Being, thou who art dowered [with all sovereignty]. O Tem-Heru-Khuti (Tem-Har- makhis), when thou risest in the horizon of heaven a cry of joy goeth forth to thee from all people. O thou beautiful Being, thou dost renew thyself in thy season in the form of the Disk, within thy mother Hathor. Therefore in every place every heart swelleth with joy at thy rising for ever. The regions of the South and the North come to thee with homage, and send forth acclamations at thy rising on the horizon of heaven, and thou illuminest the Two Lands Ge Upper and Lower Egypt) with rays of turquoise- coloured] light. O Ra, who art Heru-Khuti, the divine man-child, the heir of eternity, self-begotten and self-born, king of the earth, prince of the Tuat (2.¢ e., the Other World),

348 The Papyrus of Ani aie eed PS lib Td 1roeSsTe cess = Nie eae a ORO Ae “|NISSRUL Se ES a Sb fol UW ATI Tate bok & Pema. 1S sas 2 || eet STK = pico ho Saeed ein =) SIRES SUIIpLLea seh (KIS SEATED F 58

governor of Aukert,! thou didst come from the Water-god, thou didst spring from the Sky-god Nu, who doth cherish thee and order thy members. O thou god of life, thou lord of love, all men live when thou shinest ; thou art crowned king of the gods. The goddess Nut embraceth thee, and the “goddess Mut enfoldeth thee at all seasons. Those who are in thy following sing unto thee with joy, and they bow down their foreheads to the earth when they meet thee, the lord of heaven, the lord of the earth, the King of Truth, the lord of eternity, the prince of everlastingness, thou sovereign of all the gods, thou god of life, thou creator of eternity, thou maker of heaven wherein thou art firmly stablished.

The Company of the Gods rejoice at thy rising, the earth is glad when it beholdeth thy rays; the people who have been long dead come forth with cries of joy to behold thy beauties every day. Thou goest forth each day over heaven and earth, and thou art made strong each day by thy mother Nut. Thou passest over the heights of heaven,

1 A name of the Other World of Heliopolis.

Hymn to ka 349 IJjw 2s TORS OILS STS ow KRESS PRI SED Bn os 120 Pos Tom 1 al = OG oe PN |e doth fo Uh Sy SNS Sr RP Sal’, Se te Md Pad’ Ss teh AP STI FS & © Sli wlYlSNQUAS.S NY oe SS BENS 00 BH

thy heart swelleth with joy; and the Lake of Testes (?) (z.e., the Great Oasis) is content thereat. The Serpent- fiend hath fallen, his arms are hewn off, the Knife hath severed his joints. Ra liveth by Maat (ze, Law), the beautiful! The Sektet Boat advanceth and cometh into port. The South and the North, and the West and the East, turn to praise thee. O thou First, Great God (Pauta), who didst come into being of thine own accord, Isis and Nephthys salute thee, they sing unto thee songs of joy at thy rising in the boat, they stretch out their hands unto thee. The Souls of the East follow thee, and the Souls of the West praise thee. Thou art the Ruler of all the gods. Fhou in thy shrine hast joy, for the Serpent-fiend Nak hath been judged by the fire, and thy heart shall rejoice for ever. Thy mother Nut is esteemed by thy father Nu.

350 The Papyrus of Ant

EYMWN TO OSIRIS UNNEEEE PLATE II

Ut SIQUI8hWhic a Fin fi ® fat SA? 228k Be

1. A Hymn of Praise to Osiris Un-Nefer,’ the great god who dwelleth in Abtu,” the king of eternity, the lord of everlastingness, who traverseth millions of years in his existence. Thou® art the eldest son of the 2. womb of Nut. Thou wast begotten by Keb,°® the Erpat.6 Thou

1 A title of Osiris meaning the “ Beneficent Existence.” Originally Un-Nefer was probably an independent god, but the priests of Osiris transferred his special attributes, whatever they were, to Osiris. A most curious form of Un-Nefer is sculptured on a relief at Abydos (see Adydos, ed. Mariette, I, 40). Ona high pylon-shaped pedestal isa kneeling human

figure, on the neck of which stand a i and ie which form the head of

the figure.

2 Abydos in Upper Egypt, the principal seat in the South of the cult of Osiris. At Netat, close to Abydos, Osiris was slain by Set, and his body was taken to Abydos, where it was embalmed and revivified by Isis, Thoth, Horus, and his Four Sons. The tomb of Osiris was at Abydos, as also were the famous well, and stairs, and grove, and it was believed that an entrance to the Other World was situated near the temple. The offerings carried down into the Uart corridor below ground were supposed to be transmitted directly to the beatified who lived in the kingdom of Osiris.

8 A change from the third to the second person, so characteristic of Oriental poems in general and of the Hebrew Psalms.

4 The Mother-goddess who brought forth Osiris, Isis, Set, Nephthys, and Horus (or, Anubis) at a birth.

5 Keb was the Earth-god, and the husband of Nut, the Sky-goddess : in primeval times these deities were locked in a perpetual embrace, but at the command of Thoth, who uttered the thought of the Creator, Shu separated them and raised Nut up from the body of Keb. Light and air were then made to exist in the space between them, and this event was the first act of the Creation. Each evening as the sun set and the light left the earth, Nut descended and was rejoined to Keb, her husband, until the following morning ; as the sun rose she resumed her position above the earth. By the nightly embraces the generations of living things on the earth were continued.

6 A very old title which seems to mean something like ‘hereditary chief of the tribe ”; he was the great ancestor of the Osiris cycle of gods.

Hymn to Osiris 351

SId SOS HST 1 fd 1B Aa TT — he} Se PAT oad AY fe Noe we? 4 ‘Wes WA iSeNMalt Ne de hES 5 Ips REPT Saas. Ss

art the lord of the Urrt Crown.! Thou art he whose White Crown? is lofty. Thou art the Kine (Ati) of gods [and] men. 3. Thou hast gained possession of the sceptre of

rule, i and the whip, #, and the rank and dignity of thy

divine fathers. Thy heart is expanded with joy, O thou who art in the kingdom of the dead.* Thy son Horus is firmly placed on thy throne. 4. Thou hast ascended thy throne as the Lord of Tetu,* and as the Heq® who dwelleth in Abydos. Thou makest the Two Lands® to flourish through 5. Truth-speaking, in the presence of him who is the Lord to the Uttermost Limit.’ Thou drawest on that

1 The Urrt Crown was a very old symbol of sovereignty, and the word probably belongs to predynastic times.

2 The White Crown resembles the crowns worn by chiefs of some of the tribes of Central Africa at the present day.

3 Originally this kingdom was at Abydos, but in later times its limits were extended until it included all the western bank of the Nile of Egypt, where the dead were usually buried ; this was commonly called “ Amentet,” which means both ‘‘ the West,” and the “Hidden Land.”

4 Je, the famous town of Busiris in the Delta, which at one time seems to have included Mendes. Busiris was the centre of the cult of Osiris in the North, and was to the Delta what Abydos was to Upper Egypt. Abydos maintained its importance because the head of Osiris was buried there, and the dead were brought there from all parts of Egypt so that they might be buried near it.

5 A very old word for ‘‘ Governor” or “ Ruler.”

6 J.e., Upper and Lower Egypt, the South and the North.

7 Neb-er-tcher, or the Lord of the Universe. The name has also been explained to mean “lord of wholeness,” and to be a title of Osiris when his scattered limbs had been collected and rejoined by Thoth, Horus, Isis, and the other gods who effected his resurrection.

352 The Papyrus of Ani SRS Reels (eS= INE KOSTER SS ee EE fof SH Slade ITM lt AU eas Pi ld fl: SRS AllS 2 sy

no Fe kT ess lon

which hath not yet come into being in thy name of 6. ‘* Ta-her-sta-nef.”!_ Thou governest the Two Lands by Maat in thy name of “ Seker.”* Thy power is wide-spread, 7. thou art he of whom the fear is great in thy name of “Usar”® (or ‘“Asar”). Thy existence endureth for an infinite number of double Zex¢z* periods in thy name of “Win-Netfer.”°

8. Homage to thee, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, and Prince of Princes. Thou hast ruled the Two Lands from the womb of the goddess Nut.6 Thou hast governed the g. Lands of Akert.7. Thy members are of silver-

1 A name meaning something like “he leadeth the earth”; there is a play here on the word séa.

2 There is a play here on the words se and Seer, a very.ancient god, the lord of the Other World of Memphis. Seker appears to have been a personification of death, and in late times many of his attributes were absorbed by Osiris.

8 There is a play here on the words wser ‘ power,” and Asdr “ Osiris.” This seems to indicate that at Thebes, under the XVIIIth dynasty, this god’s name was pronounced “ Usar,” and not “ Asar ” or “Sar.”

4 The HEN period=60 years, the double period, 120 years. Men reckon their existence by years, but each year of the existence of Osiris is equal to 120 years.

5 There is a play on the words wz ‘‘ existence,” and the first part of the name of the god “Un-Nefer.” Un-Nefer is often written inside

a cartouche thus : (aha Ld), (+ 1), and Ge Sy ! ] .

6 J.e., he was —. to rule Egypt before he was born.

{ Strictly speaking, Akert is the name of the region to which the dead from Heliopolis and Kher-aha departed, but in later times it indicated the Other World in general. This region was situated between the modern Matariyah and Fustat.

Hymn to Osiris eine

JE QP oI? RUA 6 ST WD mm HEE 20 Se Seder

fa Pe kK Th ATERG

= fit KN» Po mr YS

18. 2=Te = & Be Tres he Pld

gold," thy head is of lapis-lazuli, and the crown of thy head is of turquoise. ‘Thou art An? of millions of years. Io. [hy body is all pervading,? O Beautiful Face in Ta-tchesert. Grant thou to me glory in heaven, and power upon earth, and truth-speaking in the Divine Underworld, and [the power to] sail down the river® II. to Tetu® in the form of a living Ba-soul, I2. and [the power to] sail up the river 13. to Abydos in the form of a Benu’ bird, and [the power to] pass in through and to pass out from, 14. without obstruction,

1 Z.e., the gold which is mixed with a large quantity of silver. We are not to imagine Osiris as a being with a silver-gold body, and a face of lapis- lazuli, and a skull of turquoise, but a being whose body was of the colour of silver-gold, whose face had the colour of lapis-lazuli, and whose skull was green in colour. The natural object here referred to as the symbol of Osiris was the moon.

2 An, or Ani, was an ancient form of the Sun-god and Moon-god who

is said to be the president of the Company of the Gods hed) A alh INS, 171 al ! . Ani is also said to be a form of the Eye of

ALi an Horus, and as such has a place in the Matet Boat of the rising sun.

3 /.e., the body of Osiris is the world.

4 The land of holiness, the sacred land, a name of the Other World, or the kingdom of Osiris.

° The Egyptians thought that the souls of the blessed spent a great deal of their time in going about visiting the shrines of Osiris and those of all the great gods. ‘Thus the living enjoyed communion with many of them at every great shrine during the celebration of every great festival.

6 Busiris and Abydos were famous shrines, and pilgrims flocked thither from all parts of Egypt, just as the Muslims flock to Mecca, and the Shiahs to Karbala, and Christians to Jerusalem.

7 A bird which was commonly thought to be chosen as a dwelling place by a beatified soul. It was probably the original of the phoenix of the Greeks, who associated with that bird ideas of renewed life and resurrection.

354 The Papyrus of Ani 6. SS Das we B= VTE 1 Gs! KA e SH MSI Yo tHe 2 Yc Ut 20.

the 15. doors! of the lords of the Tuat. Let there be given unto me 16, bread-cakes in the House of Refreshing,? 17. and sepulchral gers of cakes and ale, and propitiatory offerings in Anu,? and a 18, permanent home- stead* in Sekhet-Aaru,® 19. with wheat and barley therein —to the Double of 20. the Osiris, the scribe Ani.

1 The lords of the Tuat, or Other World, were grouped together in that region in sections called “ Arits,” which were seven in number. The door, or gate, or entrance of each was guarded bya Watcher, and a Herald, and a Porter. The first of these reported the coming of a soul, the second repeated its name to Osiris, and the third admitted it, if ordered to do so. According to another view the divisions of the Tuat were ¢ez in number, and at each end of the series there was a vestibule. The door or gate of each was guarded bya Watcher and a Porter. Under the XVIIIth dynasty there were thought to be ¢zvenxty-one doors in the Other World. And on arrival at the door or gate of each division, the soul that wished for admission was obliged to give the necessary passwords, which were the names of the officers of the gate and of the gate itself. If it forgot one or other of these, admission was refused to it, and it was “turned back” and obliged to remain where it was, in a sort of limbo. The names of the Arits, and the Sebkhut, or Pylons, and their officers are given in Chapters CXLIV-CXLVII of the Book of the Dead.

3 Or, House of Coolness, a name of a chamber in the tomb, and of a part of the Other World.

3 ‘This shows that Ani, though an inhabitant of Thebes, wished to visit Heliopolis after his death, and to partake of the spiritual food of the gods and beatified souls who dwelt there.

4 The size of this estate, or homestead, varied according to the merit of the deceased, and its position depended on the favour of Osiris. Each estate was carefully measured by the celestial land surveyors, and Osiris took precautions to prevent mistakes in the measurements. Osiris in fact ‘“settled” his servants in his kingdom, and gave them a supply of seed corn to begin their labours with.

5 A name meaning something like “ Field of Reeds.” This region formed the dwelling place of the beatified, who passed their lives there in cultivating the saa¢ plant, which was their food, and which formed the body of Osiris. The land was very fertile, and was ‘intersected by numerous canals. One portion of it contained the birthplace of the gods,” and another section of it was called ‘“‘ Sekhet-hetept,” or the “ Field of Offerings.” A picture of the region forms the Vignette of Chapter CX of the Book of the Dead, and its various divisions (Aats) are described in Chapter CXLIX.

355

ae CHAPTERS OF COMING PORTH BY DAY

[CHAPTER 1]

PLATES V and VI

LN PBS ORS 1B Se

2. Si SON Ah GS Ltd Sl (Bop = ei LES

I. HERE BEGIN THE CHAPTERS OF CominGc FortuHu! sy Day, AND THE SONGS OF PRAISING” AND GLORIFYING WHICH ARE TO BE RECITED 2, FOR ‘‘COMING FORTH” AND FOR ENTERING INTO KHERT-NETER,? AND THE SPELLS WHICH ARE TO BE SAID IN BeautiruL AMENTET.* THEY SHALL BE RECITED ON THE 3, DAY OF THE FUNERAL, ENTERING IN AFTER COMING FORTH.

1 Ze., the Chapters which make the soul of a man to leave his body, and make its appearance by day, or in the day; they are popularly known as the “‘ Book of the Dead.” The title ‘‘ Pert-em-hru” has been translated and explained in various ways, e.g., “Coming forth from [or as] the Day” (Birch), “ The departure from the Day” (Birch), “Sortir du jour ” (Naville, Devéria), “Sortie de la journée” (Pierret), “ Ausgang bei Tage ” (Brugsch), crc.

• The title of this Chapter mentions three kinds of compositions,

== a SasaE and ee _? which indicate the —+—. | © | a, |

commemorative praisings, and the forms of words which were recited during the performance of ceremonies, and spells or words of power, respectively. The object of all these was to secure the life and safety of the departed soul, and to enable it to move about freely, and to return to the earth at pleasure.

3 That portion of the Other World (literally Under World) which was under the rule of Osiris, the god of the dead.

• The “beautiful hidden land”; it was unlucky to apply any but honorific titles to the kingdom of the dead,

VOL. II. 2G

350 The Papyrus of Ani

DiS Ts eS BTR ITNT Bates WY & * 12d fel xe So 1 Sd 2 or ca Ql “wt SS SIR CE om Tel ok el Siler Ge 2S oP dS Seater Loot SH Robe TT] 2 ANS! A aS WSS SBT Ss 1 UTP ISS eo bt Sb Ad 2 oD

The Osiris Ani, the Osiris the 4. scribe Ani saith :— Homage to thee, O Bull of Amentet,! Thoth the 5, king of eternity is with me. I am the great god by the side of the divine boat, 6. I have fought for thee, I am one of those gods, those divine chiefs, who proved the truth-speaking 7. of Osiris before his enemies on the day of the weighing of words. 8. I am thy kinsman Osiris. I am [one of] those gods who were g. the children of the goddess Nut, who hacked in pieces the enemies of Osiris, 10, and who bound in fetters the legion of Sebau devils on his behalf. I am thy kinsman Horus,” 11. I have fought on thy behalf, I have come to thee for thy name’s sake. [am Thoth® who proved the truth of the words of

1 The Bull is Osiris, who was Lord of the Field of Reeds, just as the bull on earth is the lord of his herd, or as the Egyptians said, “‘lord of his field.”

2 ‘The identity of Ani with the god Osiris is assumed so completely that Horus is ready to regard him as his father, and to do for him all that he did for Osiris.

3 Thoth, the Advocate of Osiris, who defended Osiris against the accusations of Set, and proved that Osiris was a speaker of the truth, and Set a liar.

Chapter of the Funeral Procession 357

= 7 —& SH & Bille S S NB Soh oh WS DAS LSS “aN A) SSH the PEN SS uta > AU NA AM—eH Se ANNO 6. fiimeSe Se ior Aw! UA = JMadis od Nast? e BlY 2d SSNS TTA RSI9G SA

12. Osiris before his enemies (07 enemy) on the day of the weighing of words! 13. in the great House of the Prince,” who dwelleth in Anu. Iam Teti,*? the son of Teti. 14. My mother conceived me in Tetu, and gave birth to me in
13. Tetu.t I am with the mourners [and with] the women who tear out their hair and make lament for 16. Osiris in Taui-Rekhti,® proving true the words of Osiris before his enemies. 17. Ra commanded Thoth to prove true the words of Osiris before his enemies ; what was commanded

1 Ze., the famous trial of Osiris before all the gods in Heliopolis. The gods wished to make Osiris ‘‘ Lord of heaven,” and Set, to prevent this, made a series of terrible charges against him. Osiris was proved to be innocent, and Thoth at the bidding of the gods caused Set to be fettered and dragged into the judgment hall, and made Osiris to stand upon his back as a mark of his triumph.

2 Or, ‘‘ House of the Very Aged One,” ze, Ra, the Sun-god. The temple here referred to must have been in existence in pre-dynastic times.

3 The name of a very ancient god whose worship was merged into that of Osiris. The symbol of the god was the sacrum bone EVE which

was placed on a pedestal, and so took the form 1/, which was, during the

whole of the Dynastic Period in Egypt, regarded as the backbone of Osiris. The ‘‘ setting up” of this fe¢ formed one of the principal scenes in the miracle play of Osiris. The cult of the Ze¢ originated in the Sadan.

• The town of Busiris in the Delta, which was in very early times a

centre of the cult of the

5 The exact site of this town is unknown.

358 The Papyrus of Ant

@ 2 WD “Fee > SS Sil 9? Ur ee Sd Se pT eh Sam wo fSlsz oS AT OT on = tS Ten ot oS iia LAT aS 2.0 Bayes his Kh IPA SA Ze SSalliviain. }\oo=aa

18. [for Osiris], let that be done for me by Thoth. I am with Horus on the day of dressing 19. Teshtesh.’ I open the hidden water-springs for the ablutions of Urt-ab.?
19. | unbolt the door of the Shetait Shrine® in Ra-stau.* I am with Horus 21. as the protector (or defender) of the left shoulder of Osiris, the dweller in Sekhem.> 22. I enter in among and | come forth from the Flame-gods on the day of the destruction of 23. the Sebau fiends in Sekhem.°

1 Teshtesh is the name of the figure which represented Osiris during the great annual festivals of the god. ‘The “dressing” of this figure refers to the performance of the ceremonies of arraying the god in his sacred attire, and the setting of a crown on his head and sceptres in his hands.

2 The ‘god whose heart is at rest,” a euphemistic name for the dead body of Osiris.

3 The name of the most holy shrine of Seker, the Death-god.

4 Ra-stau is the name given to the entrance to the corridors which led down to the Kingdom of Seker at or quite near to the modern region of Sakkarah.

5 The town of Letopolis in the Delta. In this town was preserved as a most holy relic the left shoulder of Osiris. The “lifting up of the shoulder” of Osiris was the most important of the many ceremonies which were performed at Sekhem during the miracle plays which were acted in connection with the great festivals of Osiris. ‘The gods who presided over the “night offerings” at Sekhem were Thoth and Heru-khenti-an-ariti (?). Sekhem lay about twenty-five miles to the north of Memphis.

6 ‘The allusion is to the great fight which took place at Sekhem between the followers of Osiris or of Horus, and those of Set ; the followers of Set were conquered, and many of them slain, and those who were captured alive were slain and their blood poured out before the god of the conquerors.

Chapter of the Funeral Procession 359 SAI Ss z Pi ae Ol ae i is = elt CRS eehged [od le be G28 ths 2 TREN TTT NG BS i oo a NNO NG NN yo. 2 SHI Sad &

ay

i— Se Se linet ee & UW

I am with Horus on the day[s] of 24. the festivals of Osiris, at the making of offerings and oblations, namely, on the festival which is celebrated on the sixth day of the month, and on the day of the Tenat* festival in 25. Anu. Iam fie) UAB priest (7.¢., libationer) in Tetu, Rera(?),’ the dweller in Per-Asar.® 26. I exalt him that is upon the high place of the country.* I look upon the hidden things (z.e., the mysteries) in Ra-stau.® 27, I recite the words of the liturgy of the festival of the Soul-god® in Tetu. I am the SEM priest,’ 28. and [perform] his duties. I am the Ur-

1 This festival was celebrated on the seventh day of the month, and the Tena basket, or bowl, containing some special object, was presented with great ceremony and reverence to the god.

2 TI cannot explain this reading.

3 “The House of Osiris ” par excellence, or Busiris in the Delta.

4 The text is probably corrupt here. The allusion is to the god who

sat upon the top of the steps, or stairs, gat 4 IN | a ee at Abydos, 2.¢., Osiris.

° The mysteries here referred to are the ceremonies which were per- formed in the sanctuary of Seker, the god of death, at Sakkarah. ‘These were performed between midnight and dawn, and they were believed to cause the Sun-god of night, or the dead Day-sun, to be re-born and to rise on the world. With him arose to life the souls of the dead who had been loyal servants of the god uponearth. These ceremonies are illustrated and described in the book “ Am Tuat.”

6 One of the forms of Osiris of Tetu was a ram tare) ; as the word for “soul” and ‘“‘ram ” is da, we may translate either Ram-god or Soul-god.

7 The Sem or SETEM priest performed many important ceremonies in the ritual connected with the service for ‘Opening the Mouth” of the

360 The Papyrus of Ani

=ilb obi alt < 29. > afd T

be Hasek d SH ETI © &

Ae iS ALS Site

Wi ac eSel &R VSS,

ANY STL OT BU oid’ Kore 8 APR NEAR

KHERP-HEM! priest on the day of placing the Henu? Boat of Seker 29. upon its divine sledge. I have taken in my hand the digging tool 30. on the day of digging up the earth * in Pencae

Hail, O ye who make perfect souls 31. to enter into the House of Osiris, make ye the well-instructed soul of the Osiris 32. the scribe Ani, whose word is true, to enter in and to be with you in the House of Osiris. Let him hear even as ye hear; let him have sight 33. even as ye have

deceased, 7.¢., in bringing about his resurrection. He was the chief assistant of the KHER-HEB, or chief officiating priest, and was supposed to possess supernatural powers. He read the liturgy, and directed generally the poo al, of the ceremonies.

1 Je. the ‘‘great master of the hammer,” or the ‘chief blacksmith.” This was the title of the high priest of Ptah, the man-god of Memphis, who when upon earth had been a worker in metals.

2 Henu was the name of one of the boats of Seker, which contained a shrine of the god. During the night it rested in a certain place in the sanctuary, but at dawn it was placed with great ceremony upon a sledge, which was then drawn round the sanctuary, the course of the sledge repre- senting the supposed course of the sun round the earth. A picture of the Henu Boat forms the Vignette of Chapter LXXIV.

3 MWkhait is a common word for ‘ scales,” ‘ balance.”

• In very early times human and other sacrifices were offered up before the great god, and their blood was poured out on the ground at the feet of the figure of the god, and was worked into the earth with a tool of some kind. The modern equivalent of this ceremony is the annual “‘ watering ” (with blood) of the graves of the kings of Dahomey.

5 A town in Upper Egypt called Herakleopolis Magna by the Greeks, Khanés by the Hebrews, 9,MHC by the Copts, and Ahnas by the Arabs.

eeree er uneral Procession 361 in FD UY ie SO Be LYS 34. Bh ee IE Sree ASS ne ls Nr ek NO a5 ae eS, SUSY Se KES OT US Ol 2 TSR VRS MDE S37 YOU NS OE di mom OP SAT DA, 88 ES S —

vie ay WX] US ve A elo} 90. TE ON oP SS gp SS Tt wee! oR eee ADIAT ee ata 8 tb ee

sight; let him stand up even as ye stand up; let him take his seat 34. even as ye take your seats.

Hail, O ye who give cakes and ale to perfect souls in the House of 35. Osiris, give ye cakes and ale twice each day (z.e., in the morning and in the evening) to the soul of the Osiris Ani, 36. whose word is true before the gods, the Lords of Abydos, and whose word is true with you.

Hail, O ye who open up the way, 37. who act as guides to the roads [in the Other World] to perfect souls in the House 38. of Osiris, open ye up for him the way, and act ye as guides to the roads 39. to the soul of the Osiris, the scribe, the registrary of all the offerings made to the gods, Ani, 40. [whose word is true] with you. May he enter the House of Osiris with boldness, and may he come forth therefrom in peace (z.e., satisfied). May there be no 4I. opposition made to him, and may he not be sent back [therefrom]. May he enter in under favour! [of Osiris],

1 Perhaps, “may he enter in with the approbation of his heart.”

362 The Papyrus of Ant

HPF shol = =P$ FIG Td ISI Pedee Ql ite (Te BOL AD TE aU I> HT W Ih PY Ul

and may he come forth 42. gratified [at the acceptance of] his true words.! May his commands be performed y the House of Osiris, may his words 43. travel with you,” may he be glorious as ye are. May he be not found to be highe in the ‘Balance, A4. may the Balance dispose of his case.*

In the Turin Papyrus (ed. Lepsius) this Chapter ends with the following :—

a SO l

oclUw NS aN A an ee mee eng Ml ail

& Se 17. 78 Se | oe = ¢ f= oe IND 5 See —14gs s=S et ool tin ose & HEU

16. Permit thou not me to be judged according to the mouths of the multitude. May my soul lift itself up before
17. [Osiris], having been found to have been pure when on earth. May I come into thy presence, O Lord of the gods ; may I arrive at the Nome of Maati (Truth); may I rise up on my seat like-a god endowed with life; may I give forth light like the Company of the Gods who dwell in heaven; may I become 18. like one of you; may I lift up

1 Or, “gratified by his acquittal,” or “pleased that he was able to prove his innocence.”

2 /.e., may his orders run, or have currency, with yours.

3 Je. let the fact that his soul outweighs the feather of Truth prove his innocence. It is possible to translate: ‘‘ He hath not been found to rise up there, the Balance is empty of his case.”

Chapter of the Funeral Procession 363 mds 2 Bone S AH ee 1 DANS Se Ss Res enan Hi S STAR Nee 62 1113 a0 Leh] kr nat se Bt oO SX SSP oi Bw NLS Bon 20, co UST Re SL

my footsteps in the town of Kher-Aha!; may I look upon the Sektet® Boat of the god, Saah,? the holy one, as it passeth across the sky; may I not be repulsed; may I look upon the Lords of the Tuat,t Ig. or, according to another reading, the Company of the Gods; may I smell the savour of the divine food of the Company of the Gods ; may I sit down with them; may my name be proclaimed for offerings by the KnER-HEB? priest at the sacrificial table ; may I hear the petitions which are made when offerings are presented; may I draw nigh unto the 20. Neshem

1 A town on the right or east bank of the Nile which lay between Heliopolis and the river. All the remains of it which were above ground have disappeared, and its exact site is unknown; it seems, however, to have stood upon the ground now occupied by Fustat, or Old Cairo. Kher-aha was a very old town even in ancient times, and it seems to have decayed as the great neighbouring town of Heliopolis grew in importance.

• The Boat of the setting sun. The old form of the name is Semkett.

3 Presumably here the god Orion.

• Tuat is a very old name for the Other World, and its meaning is unknown. At first it was the name of the region which was ruled over by Osiris, but at a later period the name was applied to all the kingdoms of the dead on the west bank of the Nile, and later still to the Land of the Dead in general.

5 Literally,“ he with the book.” This funerary official was the greatest of all the priests, for he kept the rolls inscribed with magical formulae, and he could not only read the services, but could pronounce the sentences in such a way as to produce the effect desired by the deceased and his friends. His modern equivalent among Sfidani tribes is the ‘“ medicine- man,” or “ witch-doctor,” or “ rain-maker.”

304 The Papyrus of Ant

Poe head Merce eSa ys eA

8H ny SE Cy CU 2 aes wor ve UN

eyo SOT ISSR | bod} asc SUE NAN Ah 1 SR 2

(Eales if S eee we id =Ileo=# 6 Ra a A , SZ Li yp] Rusrre: |

Boat!; and may neither my Heart-soul nor its lord be repulsed.

Homage to thee, O Chief of Amentet, thou god Osiris, who dwellest in the town of Nifu-ur.2 Grant thou that | may arrive in peace in Amentet. May 2i30iae Lords of Ta-Tchesert® receive me, and may they say unto me: ‘Hail, hail; welcome, welcome!’’ May they make ready for me a seat by the side of the President* of the Chiefs ; may the Nursing-goddesses® receive me at the seasons, and may I come forth into the 22. presence of Un-Nefer true of word. May I be a Follower of Horus in Ra-stau,® and of Osiris in Tetu’; and may I perform all the transformations which my heart may desire to make in every place wherein my Double (Ka) wisheth to be.

1 Many gods were associated with a Neshem Boat, but the boat here referred to is that which was specially sacred to Osiris. In it some important events connected with the resurrection of Osiris took place, and the deceased prayed to be admitted to this boat in order that his own resurrection might be certain.

2 The capital of the nome of Abtu, or Abydos, in Upper Egypt. This town was the centre of the cult of Osiris in the South, and _ tradition associated it with the winds which assisted in resuscitating Osiris.

8 Je, the Holy Land, a name of the Other World in general, and of the realm of Osiris in particular.

4 The President is of course Osiris, and the Chiefs are the TCHATCHAU, or the principal councillors of his kingdom, who regulated the conditions under which the subjects of Osiris lived, and superintended the performance of the commands of the god. 5 J.e., Isis and Nephthys.

6 A part of the Other World of Memphis. 7 Busiris.

Chapter of the Funeral Procession 365

ee ec ee > hit Sic}

AY a ee FY mere! Soy =— OE | | enre Fe ee ne

re TSS eee

a a © x. EG! Qe | O74 = When KN Ae Re OPE Sa Nae ln G’S fee i

Rupric: If this text be known [by the deceased] upon earth 23. or if he causeth it to be done in writing upon [his] coffin, then will he be able to come forth on any day he pleaseth, and to enter into his habitation unrepulsed. Cakes and ale and joints of 24. meat from those which are on the altar of Ra shall be given unto him, and his homestead shall be among the fields of the Field of Reeds (Sekhet-Aaru), and wheat and barley shall be given unto him therein, and he shall flourish there even as he flourished upon earth.

wwe tx TO (CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER IB [From the Papyrus of Nekhtu-Amen, ed. Naville, I, 5]

I. THE CHAPTER OF MAKING THE SAHU TO ENTER THE TUAT ON THE DAY OF THE FUNERAL, 2, WHEN THE FOL- LOWING WORDS ARE TO BE SAID: Homage to thee, O thou who dwellest in the Holy Hill (Set-Tchesert) of Amentet! 3. The Osiris, the royal scribe, Nekhtu-Amen, whose word is true, knoweth thee, 4. he knoweth thy name. Deliver thou him from the worms 5. which are in Ra-stau, which live upon the bodies of men and women, and 6. feed upon their blood, for Osiris, the favoured servant of the god of his city, 7. the royal scribe Nekhtu-Amen, knoweth you, and he knoweth your names. Let the order for his pro- tection be the first command of Osiris, the Lord to the

366 The Papyrus of Ani

Uttermost Limit, 8. who keepeth his body hidden. May he give him release from the Terrible One who dwelleth at the Bend of the River of Amentet, and may he decree the acts that will 9. make him to rise up. Let him pass on to him whose throne is placed within the darkness, who giveth light in Ra-stau. 10. O thou Lord of Light, come thou and swallow up the worms which are in Amentet. Let the Great God who dwelleth in Tetu (Busiris), I1, and who is himself unseen, hear his prayers, and let those who cause afflictions hold him in fear as he cometh forth 12. with the sentence of their doom to the Divine Block. I the Osiris, the royal scribe, Nekhtu-Amen, come, bearing the decree 13. of Neb-er-tcher, and I am the Horus who taketh possession of his throne for him. His father, the lord of all those who are in 14. the Boat of his Father Horus, hath ascribed praise unto him. He cometh bearing cli: let him see 15. the town of Anu (Helio- polis). Their chief shail stand on the earth before him, the scribes shall magnify him at the doors of their assem- blies, 16. and they shall swathe him with swathings in Anu. He hath led heaven captive, and he hath seized the earth in his grasp. Neither the heavens nor the earth 17. can be taken away from him, for, behold, he is Ra, the firstborn of the gods. His mother shall nurse him, and shall give him her breast 18. on the horizon.

Rusric: The words of this Chapter shall be said after [the deceased] is laid to rest in Amentet; by means of them the region Tenn-t shall be contented with her lord. And the Osiris, the royal scribe, Nekhtu-Amen, whose word is truth, shall come forth, 19. and he shall embark in the Boat of Ra, and [his] body upon its bier shall be counted up, and he shall be established in the Tuat.

Of Giving Ani a Mouth 367

Gere Re KXIT1

THe CHAPTER OF GIVING A MOUTH TO THE SCRIBE ANI IN KHERT-NETER

PRATE Vi

a p= <a pet Sageg hi it LES; wm SA Ut Rail! Meee 2 o } PIATS —> a a TINTS wa < ==: lS Se e » ry P => ical Loee lye I ay SSN ere J 8.2 Sp RH gill 7 2 82 Sy Lad | od OD oun Lh] <> = | ee ttl oO ! Zz i, ee = MS els iN i > a Sl ae “Yq a Yt iN a= 2) Pee = lke Kl 8. Yh I, CuaPTeR XXII. THe CuarpTER OF GIVING A MOUTH TO 2, THE OsrRIS ANI, THE SCRIBE, AND TELLER OF THE OFFERINGS WHICH ARE MADE TO ALL THE GODS, WHOSE WORD IS TRUE, WHO SAITH:—3. I rise up out of the Egg in the Hidden Land. May my mouth be given unto 4. me that I may speak therewith in the presence of the Great God, the Lord of the 5. Tuat. Let not my hand and my arm be repulsed in the presence of the Chiefs (Zchatchau) of any god. Iam Osiris, the Lord of Ra-stau. 6. May I, the Osiris, the scribe Ani, whose word is true, have my portion with him who is 7. on the top of the Steps (z.e., Osiris). According to the desire of my heart I

have come forth from the Island of Nesersert, and 8. I have extinguished the fire.!

1 The XXIInd Chapter usually ends here. In the Saite Recension the XXIst and the XXIInd Chapters are quite distinct, and each has its own title, while a single Vignette stands over both.

368 The Papyrus of Ani

CHAPTER xX! THE CHAPTER OF GIVING A MOUTH TO ANI

PLATE VI

IF DUS RM YSS SOT TeRdl MASS HSISde SPS. Phe SIL 0b Hg Se SST RE TRA S See =Jeaair

[THE CHAPTER OF GIVING A MOUTH TO THE OSIRIS, THE SCRIBE ANI, WHO SAITH]:—I. Homage to thee, O thou lord of brightness, Governor of the Temple, Prince of the night and of the thick darkness. 2, I have come unto thee. I am shining (or, glorious), ] am pure. My hands are about thee, 3. thou hast thy lot with thy ancestors. Give thou unto me my mouth that I may speak 4. with it. I guide my heart at its season of flame and of night.

RUBRIC OF CHAPTER Eves

Ate © {Et Fe fa 7S #

Pi Sz. Aser~ep ISrixa

S2je— 27} ao

Rusric [CuarTeR LXXII.]_ 1. If this Chapter be known by the Osiris the scribe Ani, upon earth, [or if it be done] in writing upon [his] coffin, he shall come forth by day 2. in every form which he pleaseth, and he shall enter into [his] abode, and shall not be repulsed. 3. And

Of Directing Ani’s Road 369

Sse DTT) odd SL +A MAS YS SNS eS deed ieee] S Oe a aS WINS oe BSSS6— 2 = TT TM TRO AZAT cel PS yi UB

cakes, and ale, and joints of meat [from those which are on] the altar of Osiris shall be given unto him; and he shall enter 4. in peace into Sekhet-Aaru, conformably to the decree of the Dweller in Busiris. 5. Wheat and barley (dhura) shall be given unto him therein, and he shall flourish there just as he did 6. upon earth; and he shall do whatsoever it pleaseth him to do, even as do the Company of the Gods who are in 7. the Tuat, regularly and continually, for millions of times.

AP PENILE

The text of Chapter LXAXII is not given in the Papyrus of Ani. The following rendering of it is made from the text of the Nebseni Papyrus (Sheet 3), which gives as its Vignette the figure of a man holding a symbol of office in his right hand and a staff in his left. The Egyptian text is given in my Chapters of Coming Forth by Day, Vol. II.

CHAPBER Ieee!

tT. Tue CHAPTER oF Cominc FortuH sy Day AND OF A ey OPENING UP A WAY THROUGH THE AMEHET :— HGS Fa

Behold, the scribe Nebseni, whose word is truth, saith :— Homage to you, O ye Lords of Kau, ye who are without 2. sin, and who live for the endless and infinite aeons of time which make up eternity. I have opened up a way for myself to you. I have become a spirit 3, in my forms, I

370 The Papyrus of Ani

have gotten the mastery over my words of magical power, and I am adjudged a spirit; 4. therefore deliver ye me from the Crocodile {which liveth in] this Country of Truth (or, Law). Grant ye to me my mouth that I may speak therewith, 5. and cause ye that sepulchral offerings shall be made unto me in your presence, for I know you, and I know your 6. names, and I know also the name of the mighty god before whose face ye set your celestial food. His name is

jGekem © fone a 7. |When] he openeth up his path

on the eastern horizon of heaven, [when] he alighteth towards the western horizon of heaven, 8. may he carry me along with him, and may I be safe and sound. Let not the Mesqet! make an end of me, let not the Fiend (Sebau

lj Ss, gain the mastery over me, let me not be driven

away from the doors of the Other World, g. let not 10. your doors be shut in my face, for my cakes are in the city of Pe, and my ale is in I1. the city of Tepoama there, in the celestial mansions of heaven which my divine father Tem hath stablished, let my hands lay hold 12. upon the wheat and the barley, which shall be given unto me therein in abundant measure, and may the son of my own body make ready for me my food therein. And grant ye unto me when I am there sepulchral meals, and incense, and unguents, and all the pure and 13. beautiful things whereon the god liveth, in very deed for ever, in all the 14. transformations which it pleaseth me [to perform], and grant unto me the power to float down and to sail up the stream in the Field of Reeds (Sekhet-Aaru), [and may | reach Sekhet-hetepet (or, the Field of Offerings)}. I am the twin Lion-gods (z.e., Shu and Tefnut).

1 Either a chamber in which the deceased was supposed to pass through the skin of a bull, or the actual bull-skin.

The Weighing of the Heart or

mexiS RELATING TO THE WEIGH- PNG-OF THE HEAKT OF ANI

PLATES III AND IV

I. THE NAMES OF THE GODS OF THE GREAT COMPANY :— ESTs 2 bd ebebo teh a5. Je doh? Eo eli 10. [| fow uu POH ff a J

I]. THe Praver or Ani. [CHAPTER AXX - a

BY I NP mm BSI oe Of om GET Naw h 2s KH + =F RLS SSeetly mh 2 yt tT OAM I Nee SS

I. THE NAMES OF THE GoDs OF THE GREAT ComM- PANY :—I. RA Harmakhis, the Great God in his boat. 2. Temu. 3. Shu. 4. Tefnut. 5. Keb. 6. Nut, the Lady of Heaven. 7 Isis. 8 Nephthys. 9g. Horus, the Great God. 10. Hathor, Lady of Amentet. 11. Hu. i, Sa.

I]. Tur Prayer or Ani. [CuarprerR XX XB] :—My heart, my mother; my heart, my mother! My heart whereby I came into being! May nought stand up to oppose me at [my] judgment, may there be no opposition tome in the presence of the Chiefs (Tchatchau); may there be no parting of thee from me in the presence of him that keepeth the Balance! Thouart my Ka, which dwelleth in my body; the god Khnemu who knitteth together and strengtheneth my limbs. Mayest thou come forth into the

VOL. I. 2 D

2yi2 The Papyrus of Ant JUAN EPam SHB os eR & a) LS eH US YS

It]. Tue Sreeca or Tuori —1 Ae aN WY an

MERIS42 21TH SLIP AS 18 Dede — 2.2. | 2a MS<eslseSISPET TA

X <> |)feoill sao C el oe a IS i = place of happiness whither we go. May the Sheniu officials, who make the conditions of the lives of men, not cause my name to stink, and may no lies be spoken against me in the presence of the God. [Let it be satisfactory unto us, and let the Listener god be favourable unto us, and let there be joy of heart ‘(to us) at the weighing of words. Let not that which is false be uttered against me before the Great God, the Lord of Amentet. V erily, how great shalt thou be when thou risest in triumph. |?

III]. Tne Speecu or Tuotu :—Thoth, the judge of right and truth of the Great Company of the Gods who are in the presence of Osiris, saith: Hear ye this judgment. The heart of Osiris hath in very truth been weighed, and his Heart-soul hath borne testimony on his behalf; his heart hath been found right by the trial in the Great Balance. There hath not been found any wickedness in him ; he hath not wasted (or stolen) the offerings which have been made in the temples ; he hath not committed any evil act; and

1 In other papyri this Chapter ends differently ls —= a [=> $RAADIELD DHSl= PS AS =KOSNAS

• The words within [ ] are added from the Papyrus of Nebseni (Sheet 4).

The Weighing of the Heart ewe IV. LEGEND OVER ANUBIS —T— fo EO) = — = = pK 4. aan ES an rh Soe @ [Variant from the

Papyrus of Anhai (Brit. Mus. No. 10472) ieee PS ~ WS 2H apron =n

1TH

V. Tue SPEECH OF THE Gops :-— ages ! © 171 sat Ra oe tt Sa Rm,

MSO MAU Iss SiS = 21 StS h iE AILS ss Te ed eo MS Sa AN

he hath not set his mouth in motion with words of evil whilst he was upon earth.

IV. SpeEcH OF THE DWELLER IN THE EMBALMMENT CHAMBER (z.e., ANUBIS):—Pay good heed, O righteous Judge to the Balance to support [the testimony] thereof. Variant : Pay good heed (or, turn thy face) to the weighing inthe Balance of the heart of the Osiris, the singing- woman of Amen, Anhai, whose word is truth, and place thou her heart in the seat of truth in the presence of the Great God.

V. Tue Speecu oF THE Gops :—-The Great Company of the Gods say to Thoth who dwelleth in Khemenu (Hermopolis) : That which cometh forth from thy mouth shall be declared true. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is true, is holy and righteous. He hath not committed any sin, and he hath done no evil against us. The devourer Am-mit shall not be permitted to prevail over him. Meat

272

BGA The Papyrus of Ani Vie Tit Srenci or Horus, son or Ista — in !

S Sil See ld ISSN Na sx Jo52id lr leh SSAA TSR =f Slee! Wa SQ TS Poi he fe VII. Tre Sreecn or Ant — 71. ae * dd we A155 Sasi rit ale

offerings and admittance into the presence of the god Osiris shall be granted unto him, together with an abiding habita- tion in the Field of Offerings *(Sekhet- hetepet),! as unto the Followers of Horus.?

VI. Tue Speecu or Horus To Osiris IN INTRODUCING ANI TO HIM:—I. Horus, the son of Isis, saith: I have come to thee, O Un-Nefer, and I have brought unto thee the Osiris Ani. His heart is righteous, 2. and it hath come forth from the Balance ; it ‘hath not sinned against any god or any goddess. Thoth hath weighed it according to the decree pronounced 3. unto him by the Company of the Gods, and it is most true and righteous. Grant thou that cakes and ale may be given unto him, and let him appear in the presence of the god Osiris, 4. and let him be like unto the Followers of Horus for ever and ever.

VII. Tue Speecu or Ani :—z, And the Osiris Ani 2. saith: Behold, I am in thy presence, O Lord of 3. Amentet. There is no sin in my 4. body. I have not

NF 0 ¢

1 A picture of this region will be found on Plate XXXII, and a description of it in Chapter CX.

2 ‘These were a number of beings who formed the body-guard of Horus the Elder. The name “Shemsu Heru” was also given to the great king Horus who conquered Egypt, and later still to the body-guard of Horus, the son of Isis, who vanquished Set, the murderer of Osiris.

The Weighing of the Heart Bos BLS (ASS SMIU 4 SW SiSs TEL AUS A eat

VIII. Descrtrtion or tHe Beast: a \ ¥ he MB. =< Rid Ms PIA —J Tole JERR

spoken that which is not true 5. knowingly, nor have I done anything with a false heart. Grant thou that I may be like unto those favoured ones who are in thy following, 6. and that I may be an Osiris greatly favoured of the beautiful god, and beloved of the Lord of the Two Lands (z.¢., the king of Egypt), I who ama veritable royal scribe who loveth thee, Ani, whose word is true before the god Osiris. 7

VIII. DescrirpTION OF THE BEAST Am-MIT :—Her fore- part is like that of a crocodile, the middle of her body is like that of a lion, her hind quarters are like those of a hippopotamus.

NEW YORK UNIVERSITY WASHINGTON SQUARE LIBRARY

376 The Papyrus of Ani

CHAPTER OF PRAISES ANE GLORIFYINGS, AND OG COMING FORTH BY Da

[CHAPTER XVII]

PLATES VII-X

LN 1Sl o SPS Baylin

Ach BEAMS E FA SY? ASR W=W4e—UT — PVP Msoe-TpAaAtToUNLAa Ass ASS Sly eces ee ne ad ote die SPS Se Cele SM

I, HERE BEGIN THE PRAISES AND GLORIFYINGS OF COMING OUT FROM AND OF GOING INTO THE GLORIOUS KHERT-NETER, WHICH IS IN THE BEAUTIFUL AMENTET, OF COMING FORTH 2, BY DAY IN ALL THE FORMS OF EXISTENCE WHICH IT MAY PLEASE THE DECEASED TO TAKE, OF PLAYING AT DRAUGHTS, OF SITTING IN THE SEH HALL, AND OF APPEARING 3, AS A LIVING SOUL:

The Osiris the scribe Ani saith 4. after he hath arrived in his haven of rest—now it is good for [a man] to recite {this work whilst he is] upon earth, for then all the words of 5. Tem come to pass— .

“Tam the god Tem in rising. I am the Only One.

The Primeval Water-god ey)

AMDT CPLR ST ES PRMALPACK tH LASeR LORS TLS TTI Aly 0 22 Be EWI eo LH SBA VS ofod sR MISES THAT holius— led-d4 BAIN KI te 2 THEN a

oe Soe ae Wa ck oe bee oS

“T came into existence in 6, Nu. I am Ra who rose in “the beginning, the ruler of this [creation].” 7.

Who is this ?}

“Tt is Ra, when at the beginning he rose in 8. the pcity of Hensu (Herakleopolis), crowned like a king “for his coronation. The Pillars? of the god Shu® were “not as yet created, when he was g. upon the steps of him ‘that dwelleth in Khemenu.

“Tam the Great God who created himself, even Nu, “10. who made his names to become the Company of the ‘ Gods as gods.”

Who is II. this?

‘Tt is Ra, the creator of the names of his limbs, which “came into being 12, in the form of the gods who are in ‘the train of Ra.

“ T am he who cannot be repulsed among the gods.” 13.

cad

wn“

on

1 Literally ‘‘ explain it.” 2 The four pillars which supported the sky ; the places where they were set marked the four cardinal points. 3 The first-born son of Ra by the goddess Hathor ; he typified light and the atmosphere, and supported the sky [Nut] in the daytime, and he it was who lifted it upon the steps | which were in Khemenu

(Hermopolis), in Upper Egypt.

378 The Papyrus of Ani dod ENS Ae FQ wd dK SIF-—ASHWSEU LAS SS 6 dex bo PS] FSR LMS L oS | «QSPoS Foy 2 in oo oan qq Wid STRS HSS gaps Pah -} Bw — KAW OLY ood BSNS IZ LS sSbSd JNO ASH boa h wo TS 1b 250) ZU RSTS 2 boob Bh = AITO Se. oo Ty 22

Who is this ?

“Tt is Temu, the dweller in his disk, but others say “that 14. itis Ra when he riseth in the eastern horizon Tomthe siy.

“Tam Yesterday, I know 15. To-day.”

Who is this ?

“Yesterday is Osiris, 16. and To-day is Ra, when he ‘shall destroy the enemies of Neb-er-tcher (z.e., the lord to ‘the uttermost limit), 177. and when he shall establish as ‘prince and ruler his son 18, Horus.

‘“ Others, however, say that To-day is Ra, on the day “when we commemorate the festival of 19. the meeting of “the dead Osiris with his father Ra, and when the battle “of the 20. gods was fought, in which Osiris, the Lord of ‘“ Amentet, was the leader.”

What is this? 21.

“ It is Amentet, [that is to say] the creation of the souls of ‘the gods when Osiris was leader in Set-Amentet. 22.

The Tablet of Destiny 370 SoS DoS SH dol StS 3.0 RK SI>s ey dds we Jin eo PSG OPS de eT oad =f 2. fg PS oe PSS UAS at Jo} SE 26 oP NNT WN hes

i mt ASS (ean os Rs ALS TS

oh it TRAASH » TY TQ ae em hl | Ha herh es 2. Kiokoh le QLaAfobob ey?

‘Others, however, say that it is the Amentet which Ra ‘hath given unto me; when any god cometh he must rise “up and 23. fight for it.

“I know the god who dwelleth therein.” 24.

Who is this ?

“It is Osiris. Others, however, say that his name is “Ra, and that the god who dwelleth in Amentet is the “25. phallus of Ra, wherewith he had union with himself.

“Tf am the Benu bird 26, which is in Anu

“ (Heliopolis). I am the keeper of the volume of the book “(z.e., the Register, or the Tablet of Destiny) of the things “which have been made, and of the things which shall be “ made.”

Who is this? 27.

palit is) Osiris.

“ Others, however, say that it is the dead body of Osiris, ‘and yet others say that 28. it is the excrement of Osiris. “ The things which have been made, and the things which “shall be made [refer to] the dead body of Osiris. Others “again say that 29. the things which have been made eeare Eternity, and the things which shall be made are

a

380 The Papyrus of Ani tale PLP HoH ANSP (Saal al Peo PLS Uae LFA OTS 222 det Shyer fil SA deploy l= NS WE Th Sr Le ~ in om WAS S SMA? aa 6.2! 1) NS Shh = Sld4K?2 ere, 2 oSi Pde KES fo Bd TALS RESIS wetiob= lies Tee

“ Everlastingness, and that Eternity is the Day, and ‘“ Everlastingness the 30. Night.

‘| am the god Menu in his coming forth ; may his two ‘plumes 31. be set on my head for me.”

Who is this?

‘“Menu is Horus, the Advocate (or, Avenger) 32. of “his father [Osiris], and his coming forth means his birth. “The two plumes 33. on his head are Isis and Nephthys,

‘‘ when these goddesses go forth and set themselves thereon, ‘34. and when they act as his protectors, and when they ‘provide that which his head 35. lacketh.

“ Others, however, say that the two plumes are the “ two exceedingly large uraei which are upon the head of ‘their father 36, Tem, and there are yet others who say “that the two plumes which are upon the head of Menu ‘are his two eyes.

“The Osiris 37. the scribe Ani, whose word is true ‘the registrar of all the offerings which are made to the ‘gods, riseth up and cometh into 38. his city.”

The Purification of Osiris 381

oP Me PT 2d eo She Pers

ee Tbe wohl llios pay

PTR REAR TUS OS

TWMHIZU4 AS eo SIV Hw.

2 sc leOeeSRsy ~ (hse

SOY Gals oy

a 43, (| Sen ALP es 4 SPCop Je R s $9 TGP lary #4 K~e}

mf ibe fs heels

What (or, where) is this [city]?

‘Tt is the horizon of his father Tem. 39.

“ | have made an end of my shortcomings, and I have “put away my faults.”

What is 40. this ?

“ Tt is the cutting of the navel string! of the body of the “ Osiris the scribe “Ani, 41. whose word is true before all “ the gods, and all his faults are driven out.’

What is this ? 42.

“Tt is the purification [of Osiris] on the day of his eebirth. 43.

“JT am purified in my great double nest which is in “ Hensu (Herakleopolis) 44. on the day of the offerings of “ the followers of the Great God who dwelleth 45. therein.”

What is the “great double nest ” ?

“The name of one nest is ‘ Millions of years,’ and “ “Great Green [Sea]’ 46. is the name of the other, that is “to say ‘ Lake of Natron’ and ‘ Lake of Salt.’

1 J.e., the umbilical cord.

382 The Papyrus of Ani

eet YS ea aks Ce 7 ROT OS Re RS Shes ie ares Nit 23> 441 See “Ras las + =H Ug LS WSS Hod 00. Ph ee an =, s be ooh HUGS IPL YT ww o} «NX DoD me aP RS LOL. he wen Wei en 1 Za Vhhej Ja he> Tobey le «dedse PL as Us IQKVHH Teo} 55. log

‘“47. Others, however, say the name of the one is ‘ Guide “of Millions of Years,’ and that ‘Great Green Lake’ 48. ‘‘is the name of the other. Yet others say that ‘ Begetter “of Millions of Years’ is the name of one, and ‘Great “Green Lake’ 49 is the name of the other. Now, as “concerning the Great God who dwelleth therein, it is Ra “50. himself.

‘““T pass over the way, I know the head of the Island of foviaati. * 51.

What is this ?

“It is Ra-stau, that is to say, it is the gate to the 52. _soouth, of Nerutef, and it is the Northern Gate of the “ Domain (or, Tomb of the god).

“Now, as concerning the 53. Island of Maati it is “ Abtu (Abydos).

“Others, however, say that it is the way by which “ Father Tem 54. travelleth when he goeth forth to Sekhet-

1 Or, perhaps, the Lake of Maiti.

The Mutilation of Ra 383

QPS be Rie Tdi? Ke 2 ie 4e*RE9FZ LRTI Li bY A oz 2 LJ REE Rod i vert Mores WD INES dd ary 2 Stje 2 oth > mo i 4 Saye TD we it Te o 44 co. Ue ob So WS ote tn ba SRST SILAS SaeEV IRS Ie ERT LEO dl SSH TAN Hb

“ Aaru, 55. [the place] which produceth the food and ‘sustenance of the gods who are [in] their shrines.

‘56. Now the Gate Tchesert is the Gate of the Pillars “of Shu, 57. that isto say, the Northern Gate of the Tuat.

‘“ Others, however, say that the Gate of Tchesert is the ‘two leaves of the door 58. through which the god Tem ‘““passeth when he goeth forth to the eastern horizon of the “sky. 59.

‘“O ye gods who are in the presence [of Osiris], grant ‘to me your arms, for J am the god who 60. shall come ‘into being among you.”

Who are these gods ?

“They are the drops of blood 61. which came forth ‘‘ from the phallus of Ra when he went forth to perform his ‘own 62. mutilation. These drops of blood sprang into “being under the forms of the gods Hu and Sa, who are in “the 63. bodyguard of Ra, and who accompany 64. the ‘“god Tem daily and every day.

384 The Papyrus of Ani niece . a ee ~IsSxvethe Qudaesll I ikahe OE J4 66. Se OS Ooh OO KSTES | dPl ll Sez lp LH? oD oo RMP Se PADS [D8 AP REHLds.er lad 2S fer awnivrate I

i 2 Bh 2 Me a Watt} SUE V1 Sf

Sah Ss -HRASIL SLE Kora 2 IMIS 8a la

‘“T, Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, 65. have “ filled for thee the ztchat (2.e., the Eye of Ra, or of Horus), ‘when it had suffered extinction 66. on the day of the “ combat of the Two Fighters (z.e., Horus and Set).”

What was this combat ? 67.

‘Tt was the combat which took place on the day when “ Horus fought with Set, 68. during which Set threw filth ‘in the face of Horus, and Horus crushed the genitals 69. “of Set. The filling of the w¢chat} Thoth performed with “ his own fingers.

“JT remove the 70. thunder-cloud from the sky when “there is a storm with thunder and lightning therein.”

What is this ?

“This storm was the raging of Ra at the thunder-cloud “which [Set] sent forth 72. against the Right Eye of Ra

1 Ze., the restoration of the light to the Eye of Horus, and the recon- struction of the Eye after it was destroyed or swallowed by Set. Thoth made Set disgorge it, and brought it back, and replaced it in the face of Ra, or Horus, 2.e., in the sky.

The Eye of Ra attacked by Set 385 INARS e tll-JoVST Rs

• OP NTN A Be 2 Alar eo ape Thon 7G BORE

Si ahs pce ES S AS PIA WS Psi 7H SIP SPS PEE Ta: > 78. PS PAP MPG-PSL mB Sh bibs oSd? NLS o iq BR BUS Snes 8 TTA Do

‘““(z.e., the sun). Thoth removed the thunder-cloud from “the Eye of Ra, and brought back the Eye 73. living, “healthy, sound, and with no defect in it to its owner.

“ Others, however, say that the thunder-cloud is caused ‘by sickness in the Eye of Ra, which 74. weepeth for its “companion Eye (z.e., the Moon); at this time Thoth “ cleanseth the Right Eye of Ra. 75.

“1 behold Ra who was born yesterday from the thighs “of 76. the goddess Mehurt; his strength is my strength, ‘and my strength is his strength.”

Who 1s this ? 77.

‘““ Mehurt is the great Celestial Water, but others say that ‘“ Mehurt is the image (or, similitude) 78. of the Eye of Ra ‘“at dawn at his birth daily.

“| Others, however, say that] 79. Mehurt is the ztchat mot Ra.

“ Now Osiris 80. the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, “is a very great one among the gods who are in the “following of 81. Horus; they say that he is the prince “who loveth his lord.”

386 The Papyrus of Ani ti Nibgieg, alll BOSS MAo Mas «Se Af ge IF TP As Pl Sp Lod ad WT Ne FA 44D] of SSN FH AD “SN SLA Rad oR SB os. PIANO DBM A DBS SMH % 06 A AMAL BLS DS eS Sp oe 7 DIT NP Sdn KRY & *F se de Pe 2 Soo}! Noe SNe} SHS oS LS LIS} Zhi RohF “Uf oo AHS La

Who are the 82. gods who are in the train of Horus ? “(They are] Kesta, Hapi, Tuamutef, and Oebhsenuf. ‘83. Homage to you, O ye lords of right and truth, ye ‘sovereign princes (Tchatcha) who [stand] round about ‘Osiris, who do away utterly 84. sins and offences, and “who are in the following of the goddess Hetepsekhus, “85. grant ye that I may come unto you. Destroy ye all “ the faults which 86. are within me, even as ye did for the ‘Seven Spirits 87. who are among the followers of their “lord Sepa.! Anpu (Anubis) appointed to them 88, their “ places on the day [when he said unto them], ‘Come ye paatiner, ho 8g. are the “lords of right and truth”? ‘“ The lords of right and truth are Thoth and go. Astes, “ the Lord of Amentet.

1 A name of Osiris.

Mie Seven Spirits 387

FPR MoU a OM RIDA f Led cb hee RRS | LSS = SAS IED dill gee 5 hh} Sa SPEREL eH AA b Tess TOAST MES LS mh HALAS LSSEBITS 7S RAT A MUA a hom 2REDL LS SOE oh me WASNT ALA

“The Tchatcha round about Osiris are Kesta, 91. Hapi, “ Tuamutef, and Qebhsenuf, and they are also 92. round ‘“ about the Constellation of the Thigh (z.e., the Great Bear), ‘in the northern sky.

“ Those who do away utterly 93. sins and offences, and “who are in the following of the goddess Hetepsekhus, “ Q4. are the god Sebek and his associates who dwell in the S water.

“The goddess Hetepsekhus is the Eye of 95. Ra.

“Others, however, say that it is the flame which “accompanieth Osiris to burn up the 96. souls of his S enemies.

“ As concerning all the faults which are in 97. Osiris, “the registrar of the offerings which are made unto all the “gods, Ani, whose word is truth, [these are all the offences “which he hath committed against the Lords of Eternity] “since he came forth from 98. his mother’s womb.

“ As concerning the Seven Spirits 99. who are Kesta, “ Hapi, Tuamutef, Oebhsenuf, 100. Maa-atef, Kheribegef,

Oley iT: 2 E

388 The Papyrus of Ani mo AZRDMLATE Id Oz SRLS PIN Se LATOR @§972= LAr Lee as SS LN (PAST IMA TG 0 7 FUE WS2 FSS ME woe 1S TiS MATS he Re NS Bie f= bh 2 peg LSP [fon tadl SDT Pe DMT. ls Sipe oP! RO ISIN d—s AT lhe SIRS RA-3 47 He

“ and Eleru-khenti-en-ariti(?), 101. these did Anubis appoint ‘‘to be protectors of the dead body of Osiris.

“Others, however, say that he set them 102. round ‘about the holy place (or, sanctuary) of Osiris.

“Others say that the Seven Spirits [which were

“appointed by Anubis} were 103. Netcheh-netcheh, « Aatqetqet, Nertanef-besef-khenti-hehf, 104. Aq-her-ami- “unnut-f, Tesher-ariti-ami- 105. Het-anes, Ubes-her-per- “em-khetkhet, and 106. Maaem-kerh-annep ene nmin

“The chief of the Tchatcha (or, sovereign princes) ‘107. who is in Nadarutef is Horus, the Advocate (or, ‘“ Avenger) of his father.

« As concerning the 108. day wherein [Anubis said to “the Seven Spirits], ‘Come ye hither,’ [the allusion ‘“here] is to the words ‘Come ye 109. hither,’ which Ra [spake unto Osiris.

ial

he Divine Tawins 389 Poe Noo RG a MO o = UL IS fied & i SMe LENG US APOE) SAVIN we BB NA Se Todd Lengo s

_ Verily may these same words be said unto me in Amentet.!

“Jam the Divine Soul which dwelleth in the Divine “ Twin-gods.” II.

Who is this Divine Soul ?

“Jt is Osiris. [When] he goeth into Tetu (Busiris), Seri, and findeth there the Soul of Ra, the one god ‘“embraceth the 112. other, and two Divine Souls spring “into being within the Divine Twin-Gods.”

[The following passage is taken from the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9900), Sheet 14, Il. 16 ff.]

01 Sis > SS MpdooT 2 2e dg ri“SRROZSATOALST

201s ~ &e dg dod Ty wma di t fcreif(>dwmd FllAtwm

16. “As concerning the Divine Twin-gods they are “ Feru-netch-her-tefef 17. and Heru-khent-en-Ariti (ze., “Horus the Advocate (or, Avenger) of his father [Osiris], “and Horus the sightless).

“ Others say that the double Divine Soul which dwelleth ‘in the Divine Twin-gods is the Soul of Ra and the Soul “of Osiris, and yet others say that it is the 18. Soul which

1 Clearly the expression of a pious wish which Ani interpolates into the

Egyptian Catechism. Zoice 2

390 The Papyrus of Ani

DT eS UL Oar SASS Sub hd} Bro Hl SulSoeS baie) LNG £228 AM Oe 1S 4B 24% by oP Mes Hob =o DAPTUSHAD =RAT USIP AH SLE2

TNS» oddest tral % Mh ee Ive beh S Ai ISH AS? Sl eS

“ dwelleth in Shu, [and] the Soul which dwelleth in Tefnut, ‘and that these two Souls form the double Divine Soul “ which dwelleth in Tetu (Busiris).

“Tam the Cat which fought near the Persea Tree “1g. in Anu (Heliopolis) on the night when the foes of ‘“ Neb-er-tcher were destroyed.”

Who is this Cat ?

“ This male Cat is Ra 20. himself, and he was callea “«Nau’ because of the speech of the god Sa, who said “ concerning him: ‘He is like (waz) unto that which he “hath made’; therefore did the name of Ra become ee Nau. +

‘Others, however, say that the male Cat is the god “21, Shu, who made over the possessions of Keb® to Osiris.

“As concerning the fight which took place near the “ Persea Tree in Anu, [these words have reference to the “ slaughter | of the children of rebellion, when 22. righteous “ retribution was meted out to them for [the evil] which ‘they had done.

1 Here we have a very ancient pun on the words mdz “cat,” and mau evitke.

2 The Earth-god, whose throne was inherited by Osiris, by Horus, son of Osiris, and then by the first earthly king of Egypt.

The Night of the Great Battle 391 = = sa 00 RE A 8 of A Pee. 2.00 meee ca dg IDEs mERAIS AS ITA Berens | Pa eS NTT SS = Si 26S dio eS ABA SS en ste, iba os . 6.25 WII SSIs PN LA Sie ile] ae ho l= TP ded 26 L Se bierse Sa avhsires

“ As concerning the ‘night of the battle,’ [these words “ refer to] the invasion of the eastern portion of the heaven “by the children of rebellion, whereupon a great battle ‘arose in heaven and in all the earth.

“O thou who art in thine egg 23. (ze., Ra), who ‘“showest from thy Disk, who risest on thy horizon, and “ dost shine with golden beams in the height of heaven, ‘like unto whom there is none among the gods, who sailest “ above the Pillars 24. of Shu, who sendest forth blasts of “fire from thy mouth, [who illuminest the Two Lands “(ze, Upper and Lower Egypt) with thy splendour, 4 deliver] thou Nebseni, the lord of fealty [to Osiris], from “the god 25. whose form is hidden (z.e., is invisible), and ““ whose eyebrows are like unto the two arms of the ‘“ Balance on the night when the sentences of doom are ‘“ promulgated.”

Who is this invisible god ?

Slt is Anse f (z.e., he who bringeth his arm). 26.

“As concerning ‘the night when the sentences of doom

392 The ae of Ani

SN hZ loss one ox PPAUEYR se UR 8 SEN Bat ol YD

2-4 Lee

abd op \ Aes Ben dd Ui oe oO ye

“Ret AS TO ded iar Ce ee set

(S| Ssh ETI Sh oo TOM op mh To NM ReTOASAS TO bycel Se | Pee ne 2 ne OLB

oe Rhee Ua ee Sb bell}

‘are promulgated, it is the night of the burning of the “damned, and of the overthrow of the wicked at the Block, ‘27. and of the slaughter of souls.”

Who is this [slaughterer of souls]?

“It is Shesmu, the headsman of Osiris.

‘(Concerning the invisible god] some say that he is ‘““ Aapep when he riseth up with a head bearing upon it [the ‘feather of} Maat (z.e., Truth). 28. But others say that he “is Horus when he riseth up with two heads, whereon “one beareth [the feather of] Maat, and the other [the ‘symbol of] wickedness. He bestoweth wickedness on ‘him that worketh wickedness, and right and truth upon “him that followeth righteousness and truth.

“29. Others say that he is Heru-ur (z.e., the Old Horus), ‘““who dwelleth in Sekhem (Letopolis) ; others say that “he is Thoth; others say that he is Nefer-Tem; and ‘others say that he is Sept who doth bring to nought the ‘acts of the 30. foes of Nebertcher.

‘ Deliver thou the scribe Nebseni, whose word is truth, ‘31. from the Watchers, who carry murderous knives, who

The Chamber of Torture 393

NB PTS UNA EDP MR RS PrN Sere AS INST OA SShe HiT K{Ployedadebh OT aes Th Sd Hic} Go, S85 o em ToA=Toe~ Lue shu 2S h RSNA SAM -¥ S poll oo POSH OBIT SIT S A D=-dUH STi OWS Se “KS CENBIo

‘‘ possess cruel fingers, and who would slay those who are “in the following of 32. Osiris.”

May these Watchers never gain the mastery over me, and may I never fall under their knives !

Who are these Watchers?

“ “They are Anubis and Horus, [the latter being] in the ‘“ form of Horus the sightless. 33. Others, however, say that ‘they are the Tchatcha (or, sovereign princes of Osiris), ‘“who bring to nought the operations of their knives; and “ others say that “they are the chiefs of the Sheniu | chamber.'

“ May 34. their knives never gain the mastery over me. “ May I never fall under the knives wherewith they inflict “cruel tortures. For 35. I know their names, and I know “the being, Matchet, who is among them in the House of “ Osiris. He shooteth forth rays of light from his eye,

1 First, the council-chamber in which the Sheniu officials held their deliberations, and secondly, a hall in which punishments were inflicted.

304 The Papyrus of Ani ok NO NO ie DE JS” Sid Ai mike NSE ne PT meseh PAU Sade ay 3 2 Si jic=eaJlmR" SSM AS Sli stoillabdy Se eS bs? 22> Se ee ope] FT giSo-1S Val Sad 2 AS Fe IME TL MT Sie [S]-.–. = SUR aS UTS aX RRISISER LES REITER

“being himself invisible, and 36. he goeth round about “heaven robed in the flames which come from his mouth, “commanding Hapi, but remaining invisible himself. May ‘1 be strong on earth before Ra, may I arrive safely 37. in “the presence of Osiris. O ye who preside over your “ altars, let not your offerings to me be wanting, for I am “ one of those who follow after Nebertcher, according to the “writings 38. of Khepera. Let me fly like a hawie let ‘me cackle like a goose, let me slay always like the serpent- . ee Neheb- ka.” Who are those who preside over their altars ? 39. ‘“ Those who preside over their altars are the similitude ‘of the Eve of Ra, and the similitude of the Eye of Horus. *O Ra-Tem. 40. thou Lord of the Great House [in « Anu], thou Sovereign (life, strength, health [be to thee]}) of ‘all the gods, deliver thou the scribe Nebseni, whose word “is truth. from the god whose face 4I. is like unto that of ‘a greyhound, whose brows are like those of a man, who , foot upon the dead, who watcheth at the Bend of the

The Devourer and the Block of Slaughter 395 SN els J ) ae a ARTES

‘ <s xX a a = —! 4p i a

AEBS SSE} a ao VK Bs PAT Reb

SPF ao LZLSleJoS eR

Ge 0 FS" Sa ~~ Ty Vk HS 6.81

C—O a 11

Pe ha wats 7 4a Th Oe aR itaas = FH QS I= e Wes DSi MIS=E92, 12 SSeeehi (RPA Te KI!

‘Lake 42. of Fire, who devoureth the bodies of the dead, ‘and swalloweth hearts, and who voideth filth, but who ‘‘ himself remaineth unseen.”

Who is this greyhound-faced god ? 43.

“ His name is ‘ Everlasting Devourer,’ and he liveth in

• the Domain [of Fire] (or, in “the Lake of Unt).

“ As concerning the Domain of Fire, it is that Aat “ which is in Naarutef. and isnear 44. the Sheniu chamber. ‘“The sinner who walketh over this place falleth down ‘* among the knives [of the Watchers].

“ Others, however, say that the name of this god is “ «Mates,’ 45. and that he keepeth watch over the door of ‘““ Amentet ; others say that his name is ‘ Beba.’ and that he ‘“ keepeth watch over the Bend [of the stream] of Amentet, ‘and yet others say that his name is ‘ Herisepef.’

“ Hail, Lord of Terror, Chief of the Lands of the South ‘and North, thou Lord of the Desert, 46. who dost keep “ prepared the block of slaughter, and who dost feed on the “intestines [of men]!”

Who is this Lord of Terror?

396 The Papyrus of Ani

Sr lea 1) LI A TSS eo} mon foe at OL B= 1D 27 Ob TS ThE SeT so We 2 So A AO Ki LPs lL 2 1S _ sed Ao ih 12 os fo PlsE (ATP S tas”? jaa A181 LISTICA TIA Se di chMliiieck d= % Ty La Gee ee

“It is the Keeper of the Bend [ot the stream] of « Amentet.” 47.

Who is this Keeper?

“ It is the Heart of Osiris, which is the devourer of all ‘slaughtered things.

“The Urrt Crown hath been given unto him, with ‘“ oladness of heart, as Lord of Hensu (Herakleopolis).”

Who 48. is this ?

“ He to whom the Urrt Crown hath been given with “gladness of heart as Lord of Hensu is Osiris. He was ‘‘ bidden to rule among the gods on the day of the union ‘of earth [with earth] 49. in the presence of Nebertcher.”

Who is this ?

“ He who was bidden to rule among the gods is the ‘son of Isis (z.e., Horus), who was appointed to rule in the “ room of his father 50. Osiris.

‘“ As concerning [the words] ‘day of the union of earth ‘with earth,’ they ‘have reference to the union of earth with “earth in the coffin of Osiris, the Soul that liveth in Hensu, ‘the giver of meat and drink, the destroyer of wrong, and “ the guide to the everlasting paths.”

Set, the Ravisher of Souls 397 idiedtoltito poy Sl’S SPE Mol he ede ba

Who is this ? ‘“Tt is Ra himself.”

[The conclusion of this Chapter is found in the Papyrus of Ani (Sheet 10). ]

ns. Td oP SNe Ae SJ bd

ZSRTo WIN RSI HES T NSS Hee IT IN JS 5. 90 PL NFR 19 1 didod TAIRA ae] S u0 NN ome Se IIS ST AS SUN —ASNPoN eRe Sw BD. A WANS Siok VV a M4 lid airs us. B= SES Ree DAS

‘| Deliver thou the Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is “truth| 113. from the great god who carrieth away souls, ‘“who eateth hearts, who feedeth upon 114. offal, who ‘“ keepeth watch in the darkness, who dwelleth in the Seker ‘“ Boat ; those who live in sin 115. fear him.”

Who is this?

“Tt is Suti, but others say that it is Smamur, 116, the “ soul of Keb.

‘“ Hail, Khepera in thy boat, the two Companies of the ‘“ Gods are in thy body. Deliver thou the Osiris 117. the “ scribe Ani, whose word is truth, from the Watchers who “pass sentences of doom, who have been appointed by the “god Nebertcher 118. to protect him, and to fasten the

398 The Papyrus of Ant

UNSrS hw lace Tras MISSES SR SSE

SRK AK SS Shs

Sey aIheee a. a = | ch be Jos NSF (T=? ilZS 2. FH UrH AW. ae HX 81} =o [UES m 1h 248 Acts —g oN LSP Tay Mey jot BAS ob Th opLED TSS Tile 2 Soh BL & CAE EIT bacblo— ho

‘“fetters on his foes, and who slaughter in the Ig. torture ‘‘chambers ; there is no escape from their fingers. May ‘they never stab me with their knives, 120. may I never “fall helpless into their chambers of torture. 121. I have ‘never done the things which the gods hate. I am he who jie pure inthe Mesqet chamber. 122. And saffron cakes ‘“ have been brought unto him in Tannt.”

Who ts this ? ‘123.

“It is Khepera in his boat ; it is Ra himself.

“As concerning the W atchers who pass 124. sentences u of doom, they are the Apes Isis and Nephthys.

“As concerning the things which the gods hate, they “are acts of deccit (or, fraud) 125. and lying. He who “ passeth through the place of purification within the Mesqet ‘‘ chamber is Anpu (Anubis), who is hard by the coffer (or,

Set and Horus 399 Swe ot 8 hoe T HSV Le Mor HRIn ea Fao} Ty NL ANMorer = Ae oS 115 ob Top ul bd Soh = we. 2 AE Ll AMI & Wn PS BoP Ls wo. LIQ ES $y ANSSASalS Thus

=)

Aw S#sgiwieds ies Aree SS RS? SHA We faS SAF KAP Ro Bis

“ casket) 126. which containeth the inward parts of Osiris. ‘He to whom saffron cakes have been brought in 127. in i Vannt is Osiris.

“ Others, however, say that the saffron cakes 128. in “ Tannt represent heaven and earth, and others say that “ they represent Shu, the strengthener of the Two Lands “(ze Upper and Lower Egypt) 129. in Hensu; and ‘‘ others say that they represent the Eye of Horus, and that “ Tannt 130. is the burial-place of Osiris.

‘“ Tem hath builded thy house, and the double Lion-god “hath laid the foundations of thy habitation. 131. Lo! ‘medicaments have been brought. Horus purifieth Set “and Set strengtheneth, and Set purifieth and Horus | strengtheneth. 132.

‘The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth before ‘‘ Osiris, hath come into this land, and he hath taken ‘ possession thereof with his two feet. He is Tem, and he sis im the city.

400 The Papyrus of Ani

HoT Slovo A V2 TDeA®S

1. Ss) DOSS A AAS = Si NS fe PS ee OTB ‘Twn 2! Siogout Mev =de &

Joh JESS ee RTA LESSIG S$

re br 36 SE ho) 3) ee a NER T eh ht Se SSSI

LY Hd 138. <= By) Ke he a og HT ae Eh oe De | ee 99. KI atNAooNeot Mi. das

“ 133. Turn thou back, O Rehu, whose mouth shineth, ‘‘ whose head moveth, turn thou back before his strength.” “ Another reading is, ‘ Turn thou back from him who “keepeth 134. watch, and is himself unseen.’ Let the ‘“‘ Qsiris Ani be safely guarded. He is Isis, and he is found “ 135. with her hair spread over him; it is shaken out over ‘his brow. He was conceived by Isis, and engendered “136. by Nephthys, and they have cut away from him the ‘things which should be cut from him.

‘Fear followeth after thee, terror is about 137. thine “arms. Thou hast been embraced for millions of years by ‘“arms ; mortals go round about thee. Thou smitest down ‘the mediators 138. of thy foes, and thou seizest the arms ‘of the powers of darkness. Thy two sisters (z.e., Isis and ‘‘ Nephthys) are given to thee for thy delight. 139. Thou ‘hast created that which is in Kher-aha, and that which is “in Anu (Heliopolis). Every god feareth thee, for thou “art exceedingly great and terrible ; thou [avengest] every

The Lady of Flame 401

Side uo. Se fl§S= |G DPSS WT Soh TUE $f tee at eh Sb LUA SbF ine Side — FO RZ Kors eo TQ 24 lK-bol Phe : PpesobS TT QL Th an Gt =

Aa See 6 RE LM se dock Pop

saaerne erat —IEH PIAL = de>

“ T40. god on the man who curseth him, and thou shootest “arrows at him. Thou livest according to thy will. Thou “art Uatchet, the Lady of Flame, evil befalleth 141. those ‘who set themselves up against thee.”

What is this?

‘““« Hidden in form, given of 142. Menhu,’ is the name “of the tomb. ‘He who seeth what is on his hand’ is the “name of Qerau, or, as others say, it is 143. the name of | the Block.

“Now, he whose mouth shineth and whose head “ moveth is the phallus of Osiris, but others say it is [the “ phallus] of 144. Ra. ‘Thou spreadest thy hair, and ‘| shake it out over his brow’ is said concerning Isis, who ‘‘hideth in her hair, 145. and draweth it round about her.

“ Uatchet, the Lady of Flames, is the Eye of Ra.”

402 The Papyrus of Ani

CHAP Tak Gale Vil THE SEVEN ARITS PLATES XI, XII

eee

Be Se on ot eT 1 Ag WS Roe As TMM males mye ATs =

= JSP- Sy 8 Jools A Fs fo Alt-> TESS ls nn “Ui Sah SB CO HiT m= Ohi TSP Ua dN ISL Tw Tye eet | SS mm MSN Ro De dd Sat 8d

Tue First Arir.

|

I. 1. The name of the Doorkeeper 1 is Sekhet-her-asht- aru. The name of the 2. Watcher is Smetti. The name of the Herald is Hakheru.

The Osiris Ani, 3. whose word is truth, shall say when he cometh unto the First Arit: ‘] am the mighty one who createth his own light. 4. I have come unto thee, O Osiris, and, purified from that which defileth thee, I adore thee. Lead on. 5. Name not the name of Ra-stau to me. Homage to thee, O Osiris, in thy might and in thy strength 6, in Re stau. Rise up and conquer, O Osiris, in Abtu (Abydos). Thou goest round about heaven, thou sailest in the presence of Ra, 7. thou lookest upon all the beings who have knowledge. Hail, Ra, thou who goest

Osiris, the Light of the Dead 403

Fe A Sr NOE OL

12. 2.5 jel as. Meu =eine 15. Vy — 16, |

LSI LON AIATFHAS

1M) Spe ow co So Ok dy

aso i!

II. al a Sho. Mi ae —” iis. — ae

———> CIS aw awn

a NSS 4 FATS MB QR PlSude DLS AT SS as

‘oT Ne Ao TH oe NES Khe gues Ka THD Ney

round about in the sky, I say, O Osiris tn truth, that I am the Sahu (z.e., the Spirit-body) 8. of the god, and I beseech thee 9. not to let me be driven away, TO. nor to be cast II. upon the wall 12. of blazing fire. 13, Let the way be opened in 14. Ra-stau, 15. let the pain 16, of the Osiris be feleved, 1'7. embrace that which the Balance hath weighed, let a path be made for the Osiris in the Great Valley, and let the Osiris have light to guide him on his way.”

Tue Seconp AriIrt.

II]. x The name of the 2. Doorkeeper is Unhat. 3. The name of the Watcher is Seqt-her. 4. The name of the Herald is 5. Ust.

6. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, shall say [when he cometh to this Arit]: “He sitteth to carry out his heart’s desire, and he weigheth 7. words (z.e., he acteth as judge) as the Second (z.e., , deputy) of Thoth. The strength which protecteth Thoth humbleth the hidden Maiti gods, 8. who feed upon Maat! during the years of their lives. I offer up

1 The maat plant, z.e., corn, wheat. VOL. It. Pay

404 The Papyrus of Ant

nS Pb 2° KOR |S

fF AD X N= ® oe NC

a AN an | =4-75 Ilo O}

me Mona As BEE 3 DT SPS Sema MSM] 2? I$—G— MFI ho Tan Reon oles kd hy 2 Seon OS 1 oe = 7 eA E 2 FEL IO heMI

my offerings 9. [to him] at the moment when he maketh his way (2.é., travelleth on). I advance, and | enter on the path. O grant thou that I may continue to advance, and that I may attain to the sight of Ra, and of those who offer up [their] offerings.”

Tue Turrp Arit.

III. 1. The name of the 2. Doorkeeper is Unemse hauatu- 3. ent-pehui. The name 4. of the Watcher is Seres- 5. her. The name of the Herald is Aa.

The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, shall say [when he cometh to this Arit]: ‘I am he who is hidden 6, in the great deep! I am the Judge of the Rehui,? I have come and I have done away the offensive thing which was upon Osiris. I tie firmly the place on which he standeth, 7. coming forth from the Urt.? I have stablished things (z.e., offerings) in Abtu (Abydos), I have opened up a way through Ra-stau, and I have relieved 8.

1 Je., Temu, or Khepera, who in primeval times dwelt alone in the Celestial Waters.

2 These were Horus and Set, and their Judge was Thoth.

3 A crown or a goddess.

Osiris as Temu, the Water-god 405 ST 7 wet raSelys haa

Tt oe ot BS ET APA

of Palen tiga “VU slH-LUQsInMnlSwH Br NS Sea & BUS so iD SS) SVE ASK e SAP B 2 Jeon Rid bE eos OS eh Sid Sto A PUN Ack vt WS on am a PES

the pain which was in Osiris. I have balanced the place whereon he standeth, and I have made a path for him ; he shineth brilliantly in Ra-stau.’

Tue Fourtu Arit.

IV. 1. The name of the 2. Doorkeeper is Khesef- her-dsht- 3. kheru. The name of 4. the Watcher is Seres- tepu. 5. The name of the Herald is 6, Khesef-at.

The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, shall say [when he cometh to this Arit]: “I am the Bull, 7. the son of the ancestress of Osiris. O grant ye that his father, the Lord of his god-like 8. companions, may bear witness on his behalf. I have weighed the guilty in judgment. I have brought unto g. his nostrils the life which is ever lasting. I am the son of Osiris, | have accomplished the journey, I have advanced in Khert-Neter.”

Tue Firru Arit.

V. 1. The name 2. of the Doorkeeper is Ankhf-em- 2F 2

406 The Papyrus of Ant

wn 3. A a SAU Sout a JONAS 5. NOS SN IS nhs ten lS RATUAU ATS SENS ey MS Mi tis he mS 8 TS

DMANR DAAANAR tH

$FoOOMIDA SONAL ai Ae ae Add ewe TAT LPS Wd — leh = fap

VI 1. Se ee a m wom Ho a a=

« CI IW anna <a

MISS SE A RUA AS IMMAIK~ Ron d—A DLS

fent. 3. The name of the Watcher is 4. Shabujgiae name 5. of the Herald is Teb-her-k 6. ha-kheft.

The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, shall say [when he cometh to this Arit]: “I have brought unto thee the 7. jawbone in Ra-stau. I have brought unto thee thy backbone in Anu (Heliopolis). I have gathered together his manifold members 8. therein. I have driven back Aapep for thee. I have spit upon the wounds [in his body]. I have made myself a path among you. I amg. the Aged One among the gods. I have “made offerings to Osiris. I have defended him with the word of truth. I have gathered together his bones, and have collected all his members.”

Tue SixtH Ari.

Wie i. Ihe name 2. of the Doorkeeper is Atek-tau- kehaq- 3. kheru. The name of the 4. Watcher is An-her. 5. The name of the Herald is 6. Ates-her-[ari]-she.

Osiris, God of Purity 407

Fa Ute eet eo tame Bho FPN A BE

42Q—K1l. dS iP Se 8 a

a4 POT eS ee SW PRES Ree

ic ae || TE a tN i SS 4A} SN | = (J 52 SMS I Se MI iA! Tw. a Nr AY she 1 | Se tl

= SbsiSEede wins

iw)

The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, shall say [when he cometh to this Arit]: ‘“‘ ] have come 7. daily, I have come daily. I have made myselfa way. | have advanced over that which was created by Anpu (Anubis). I am the Lord of the Urrt Crown. 8. I am the possessor [of the knowledge of] the words of magical power, J am the Avenger according to law, I have avenged [the injury to] his Eye. I have defended 9. Osiris. I have accom- plished my journey. The Osiris Ani advanceth with you with the word which is truth.”

Tue SeEvENTH ArIT.

VII. 1. The name 2. of the Doorkeeper is Sekhmet- em-tesu-sen. 3. The name of the 4. Watcher is Aa-maa- kheru. 5. The name of the Herald is Khesef-khemi.

The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, 6. shall say [when he cometh to this Arit]: ‘“‘T have come unto thee, O Osiris, being purified from foul emissions (or, emanations). Thou goest round about heaven, thou seest Ra, thou seest the beings who have knowledge. 7. [Hail], thou One!

408 The Papyrus of Ani

RS RE SG SS ES SS

NSQSUatoeyalss

Ri See ee

SUB: TN rez a ait Lon a a

Jeahic SA. TS ges Xo erie) Sah lax | RATNER @

CAE: an ft esd U= SIR AZ A hen IN SF ISD 3S

Behold, thou art in the Sektet Boat which traverseth the heavens. I speak what I will to his Sahu (Spirit-body). 8. He is strong, and cometh into being even [as] he spake. Thou meetest him face to face. Prepare thou for me all the ways which are good [and which lead] to thee.”

Rusric: If [these] words be recited by the spirit (z.e., the deceased) when he shall come to the Seven Arits, and as he entereth the doors, he shall neither be turned back nor repulsed before Osiris, and he shall be made to have his being among the blessed spirits, and to have dominion among the ancestral followers of Osiris. If these things be done for any spirit he shall have his being in that place like a lord of eternity in one body with Osiris, and at no place shall any being contend against (or, resist) him.

1 See Naville, Zodéenbuch, II, p. 376.

The Pylons of the House of Osiris 409

Crytek CAV I THE PYLONS OF THE HOUSE OF OSIRIS

1 LSS LAGOA LE ATUMUS SASS RIE 22 T0JoJ VESl— os tow FERN WAIST TM =g=bWed T

mats TLS RT WS RL os YY fo NHS 2S lb oeS GT THORS ML

I. The following shall be said when one cometh to the First Pyton. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith: ‘‘ Lady of tremblings (or, terror), high-walled, “the sovereign lady, the lady of destruction, who uttereth “the words which drive back the destroyers, who delivereth “from destruction him that cometh.” The name of her Doorkeeper is Nerutr.

II. The following shall be said when one cometh to the Seconp Pyton. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith : ‘* Lady of heaven, Mistress of the Two Lands

“(z.e., Egypt), devourer by fire, Lady of mortals, who art “infinitely greater than any human being.” The name of her Doorkeeper is Mes-Pran.

410 The Papyrus of Ant So 2S i Cea il) a.<>(l [* a 3, 7

US 2 fA oe Wa Ue Heel S Ts

SIT ANLLSENANES dem

HEE SS By cae BN 2 A wien i Soa) feos | =p

alll (tees

AQ Ms TR SPV Hees 5S He dS oleQVrovsiochs bes sw os Ap ad

vii Sy Sool ees IY Shh 2 dds OAS PAS TSleaTN

III. The following shall be said when one cometh to the THirp Pyton. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith: ‘Lady of the altar, the mighty lady to ‘whom offerings are made, greatly beloved one of every “god sailing up the river to Abydos.” The name of her Doorkeeper i iS SEBQA.

IV. The following shall be said when one cometh to the FourtH Pyton. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith: ‘‘ Prevailer with knives, Mistress of the Two “ Lands (z.e., Egypt), destroyer of the enemies of the Still- “ Heart (z.e., Osiris), who decreeth the release of those who “suffer through evil hap.” The name of her Doorkeeper is NEKAU.

V. The following shall be said when one cometh to the Firtu Pyton. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith: ‘Flame, Lady of fire(?), absorbing (or, ‘inhaling) the entreaties which are made to her, who

The Pylons and their Doorkeepers ALI ei — Fo Pe Se, eT Sa HS US

at Syne 2, (| 1° Sytto 3, | ih NN ee)

alll plila (sic)

4 i Wes So =A Sle aN

Moo Beals il] pin? lese Ss

MS 2PM Shed AGS Ras VIE 1, ay 8 SS 0, [OR 8s | SH

oS al Jtllla

4 Sr Wee Nae THI. Tess ERoe~lLIWidSsse—-PRiT=S Sl Op oeRl dS

Talne os VIII. 1. =) x a2 ae pine =| oll Tas 2.

atco4litta a

‘“permitteth not to approach her the rebel (?)” The name of her Doorkeeper is HeEnti-Reaiv.

VI. The following shall be said when one cometh to the Sixtu Pyton. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith: ‘“‘ Lady of light, who roareth mightily, whose “breadth cannot be comprehended. Her like hath not ‘been found since the beginning. There are serpents over “her which are unknown. They were brought forth before Beene Still-Fleart.’ The name of her Doorkeeper is SEMATI.

VII. The following shall be said when one cometh to the SEventH Pyton. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith: ‘‘Garment which envelopeth the “ helpless one, which weepeth for and loveth that which it ‘“covereth.” The name of her Doorkeeper is SAxTir.

VIII. The following shall be said when one cometh to

412 The Papyrus of Ani Pw AUR Te Sho IINSKA INS Qe heISUI ngs > RS Ere .leyT SSS ae fa m1 Sle Soo fl Jo i 3S Bi Wetinses MSs SSP in Zr eee nn KI AS UR Pe 6. et Jilend J Tt Jom ches ?

= 9 PSEA Lan Se Sa ee on ee

Role AT 2 Ge Oe

the Erigutu Pyton. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith: ‘‘ Blazing fire, unquenchable, with far- “ reaching tongues of flame, irresistible slaughterer, which ‘““one may not pass through fear of its deadly attack.” The name of her Doorkeeper is KHUTCHETEF.

IX. The following shall be said when one cometh to the NintoH Pyton. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith: ‘‘ Chieftainess, lady of strength, who giveth ‘* quiet of heart to the offspring of her lord. Her girth (?) “is three hundred and fifty 44e¢, and she is clothed with ‘green feldspar of the South. She bindeth up the divine ‘‘form and clotheth the helpless one. Devourer, lady of all “men (?).” The name of her Doorkeeper is ARISUTCHESEF.

X. The following shall be said when one cometh to the Dente Prion. ie Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith : ‘Goddess of the loud voice, who maketh her ‘‘suppliants to mourn, the awful one who terrifieth, who

The Pylons and their Doorkeepers 413 NIE SSP SS Se i leg Se OPT Sao MS

The texts relating to Pylons XI-XIV are taken from the Papyrus of Nu, Sheet 25.

x44. Py | a OoR MMe SS Joep eS 1 AS EAS aS | ba o> P= EPS ABI — HT RLS ANI @ al dae a PBR Sa De Seb =| PSM AtI— TT J Koad ms. Leakage Soy . elisns LA bbe = be Pe y= Oe eee

“herself remaineth unterrified within.” The name of her Doorkeeper is SEKHENUR. Nu, the steward of the keeper of the seal, saith when he cometh to the Exeventi Pyton of Osiris: ‘IT have made my way, I know you, and I know thy “name, and I know the name of her who is within thee: “ She who slayeth always, consumer of the fiends by fire, “mistress of every pylon, the lady who Is acclaimed on the “day of darkness” is thy name. She inspecteth the pone of the helpless one. The Osiris Nu, the steward of the keeper of the seal, saith when he cometh to the TwetrrH Pyion of Osiris : “ I have made my way, I know you, and I know

414 The Papyrus of Ant se 60. flv R= [Pa D Broo DA RMS D op PAY Ral oS dS Hal 2 Sleek Tt hoo ae xm. DL al ya = hPGe S What dees Te CEVEST SPA BIS aX Labbe SND RIS EAN Vast yt oT 95.4 Pl Bop {gS Tt} Se wan S of aise ToL oh AGe SS Le Sine BAST BRST or SBS I

“thy name, and I know the name of her who is within thee : ‘“ Invoker of thy Two Lands, destroyer of those who come ‘to thee by fire, lady of spirits, obeyer of the word of thy “Lord” is thy name. She inspecteth the swathing of the helpless one.

XIII. The Osiris Nu, the steward of the keeper of the seal, saith when he cometh to the TurrTEENTH Py ton of Osiris : ‘(1 have made my way, I know you and I know thy ‘name, and I know the name of her who is within thee: ‘Osiris foldeth his arms about her, and maketh Hapi (the ‘““ Nile-god), to emit splendour out of his hidden places” is thy name. She inspecteth the swathing of the helpless

one.

XIV. The Osiris Nu, the steward of the keeper of the seal, saith when he cometh to the FourTEENTH PyLon of Osiris : “(I have made my way, I know thee, and I know thy

The Pylons and their Doorkeepers A415

Speers AS: =9r8 B S008 Neo 58. SS we we SS )eit

DQ aanm Saws

AVIS o SPY aS pee VSP AM mmf Jer 1 J Se NG 60 Se of

The texts relating to Pylons XV-XX]I are taken from the Papyrus of Heru- em-khebit (Naville, Zodtenbuch, 1, br ror f.).

xv. 37. fee in Seo 28. U)S |S oR rey OIAS SRAIS 2 Se AINA QT jest eh oF RRL SEPA Z IS a SNS § Jes atu Jo Qa

Vr a. in DY aden He) SS INVES BM 42 |

‘name, and I know the name of her who is within thee. ‘“ Lady of might, who trampleth on the Red Demons, who Pekeepeth the festival of Haaker on the day of the hearing ‘of faults” is thy name. She inspecteth the swathing of the helpless one.

XV. Tue Firteentu Pyton. The Osiris Heru-em- khebit, whose word is truth, shall say when he cometh to this pylon: “ Fiend, red of hair and eyes, who appeareth “by night, and doth fetter the fiend in his lair. Let her “hands be given to the Still-Heart in his hour, let her ‘advance and go forward” is thy name. She inspecteth the swathing of the helpless one.

XVI. Tue SixtEentH Pyton. The Osiris Heru-em- khebit, whose word is truth, shall say when he cometh to

416 The Papyrus of Ani LSSNSEPHTIAT MS Lie SSP oS NBS [SS ANID a SNS — tari 45. Sy

[a ac ae eee The ae = Sj me -* mitt a

i SKBsUSH ele nsdio=

tjloS BS ae Pil & «Ul ee

bb > SCO

SSSI A Re=S eh 50. Beat Jee J 3 ian

this pylon: ‘ Terrible one, lady of the rain-storm, destroyer ‘of the souls of men, devourer of the bodies of men, ‘“orderer, producer, and maker of slaughter” is thy name. She inspecteth the swathing of the helpless one.

XVII. THe SevenTEENTH Pyton. The Osiris Heru- em-khebit, whose word is truth, shall say when he cometh to this pylon: ‘ Hewer-in-pieces in blood, Ahibit, lady of hair” is thy name. She inspecteth the ‘swathing of the helpless one.

XVIII. THe E1cuTeenty Pyton. The Osiris Heru- em-khebit, whose word is truth, shall say when he cometh to this pylon: “ Fire-lover, pure one, lover of slaughterings, “cutter off of heads, devoted one, lady of the Great House,

The Pylons and their Doorkeepers 417 IX DY SSNS 8 ist de FD (Penson Mio 2 SSA Die Wh hoes a YB 89 Me Jem ax TY Sl JTS Me oe… NA° lod Lae ae 5] 4 QDR SURI BEY 6 A MER Jee xn De SS lJ atl ot te =i. NerleP>heSi

‘“slaughterer of fiends at eventide” is thy name. She inspecteth the swathing of the helpless one.

XIX. Tue NIneteentH Pyton. The Osiris Heru- em-khebit, whose word is truth, shall say when he cometh to this pylon: ‘“ Light-giver for life, blazing all the day, “lady of strength [and of] the writings of the god Thoth “himself” is thy name. She inspecteth the swathings of the White House.

XX. THe Twentieru Pyton. The Osiris Heru-em- khebit, whose word is truth, shall say when he cometh to this pylon : ‘“‘ Dweller in the cavern of her lord, her name “is Clother, hider of her creations, conqueror of hearts, ‘swallower [of them]” is thy name. She inspecteth the swathings of the White House.

XXI. Tue Twenty-rirst Pyton. The Osiris Heru- em-khebit, whose word is truth, shall say when he cometh to this pylon: “Knife which cutteth when [its name] is

418 The Papyrus of Ani

ON YO SISA US — BP SST Yom 09 AY

In the Turin Papyrus (ed. Lepsius, Bl. 64) the text referring to the twenty-first Pylon reads :

m DAS — FS Fl Ge Ne eae cE hz Rohs ee eee es heee dd koss

nm PINS? de Le em QS 1 Qe Sse T Ud Aes 73, WS BT SOD hohe Peeler din Ge 2 Tt RE

”

uttered, slayer of those who approach thy flame” is thy name. She possesseth hidden plans.

71. THE Osiris AUFANKH, WHOSE WORD IS TRUTH, sAITH : Hail, saith Horus, O Twenty-first pylon of the Still-Heart! I have made the way. I knowthee. I know thy name. 72, I know the name of the goddess who guardeth thee. ‘Sword that smiteth at the utterance of its “own name, stinking face, overthrower of him that ‘“approacheth her flame” is thy name. Thou keepest the hidden things of the avenger of the god, thou guardest them. AMAM 73. is his name. He maketh the ash trees (cedars) not to grow, and the sezz trees (acacias) not to blossom, and preventeth copper from being found in the mountain. The Tcuatcna (z.e., Chiefs) of ‘this Pylon are Seven Gods. Tchen, or Anthch (At), is the name of 74.

The Deceased Identified with Temu —s 419

aS ASS ISLS MN Mie TU J-O se TU Ta

a

~ TIX PS CERT OS

Sa a SLAVS peo dea Se PS BIA BVO A

Se eo Ate KIS hel de

to MUSShV ISS GST HS Fn iS

SVYrp,eiITtAses

Se co a. fo She Ji se eee ot 6 SLPS BE Tyo ays

the one at the door. Hetepmes is the name of another there. Messep is the name of another there. Utchara is the name of another there. Upuatu is the name of another there. Beq is the name of another there. Anp (Anubis) is the name of another there.

75. 1 have made the way. I am Menu-Heru, the avenger of his father, the heir of his father Un-Nefer. I have come. I have given (offerings) to my father Osiris. I have overthrown all his enemies. I have come daily with the word of truth, the lord of fealty, 76. in the house of my father Tem, the Lord of Anu, I, the Osiris Auf-ankh, whose word is truth in the southern heaven. | have done what is right for him that made the right, J have celebrated the Haker festival to the lord thereof. I have acted as the leader of the festivals. I have given cakes to the Lords of the Altar. 77. I have been the leader of the propitiatory offerings, cakes, ale, oxen, and geese, to my father Osiris Un-Nefer. I am the protector of the Ba-soul, I have made

OL. iI. 2G

420 The Papyrus of Ant

Joe PAST SNS wl eS? See Tome! OS TAS So SASS Hee eo Bil l pw he See Ito Seo fA Sr JA-ivk. TANS a JIA RBs ee TAwM ee Ca ee SPT ka ee Meh IM owl oe a> eSecel Se KE albino S> of JEON QP plalsehe Soeot le — Si eivS Pea NAS Base

the Benu bird to appear [by my] words. I have come daily into the house of the god to make offerings of incense. 78. I have come with “the shent? tunic. I have set the Neshem Boat afloat on the water. I have made the word of Osiris Khenti Amenti to be truth before his enemies. | have carried away in a boat all his enemies to the slaughter- house of the East, and they shall never escape from the wardship of the god Keb 79. who dwelleth therein. I have made the Kefaiu gods of Ra to stand up, I have made his word to be truth. I have come as ascribe. I have explained [the writings]. I have made the god to have power over his legs. [ have come into the house of him that is upon his mountain (z.e., Anubis). I have seen the Chief of the Seh hall. 80. I have entered into Ra-stau. J have made myself invisible. I have found for myself the boundary. I have approached Nerutef. I have clothed the naked. 81. I have sailed up the river to Abydos. I have performed

The Deceased Enumerates his Pious Works 421 FHS OVS SW elcid eae Petoaod = PSPs d= sel ie INS esse) Se ue ss. Se oh ds out PREP OU} hey RS IS? Si ei dda Dd EF S248 3 2,123 ease h fe « he KOS BN OR DE we OO SIS sp at A as. 7,8 oe fmm Se oe BY OP lle hhc es EA SIRS TX WSs ve 2 oS us| Ss HIP¥aAyeT USAF and vl

the ceremonies of Hu and Sa._ I have entered the house of Astes. I have made supplication to the 82. Khati gods and to Sekhmet in the temple of Net (Neith), or the Aged Ones. I have entered Ra-stau. I have made myself invisible. J have found the frontier. I have approached 83. Nerutef. I have clothed the naked. I have sailed up the river to Abydos. I have performed the ceremonies of Flu and Sa. I have received. I have risen like 84. a king crowned. I fill my seat on the throne in the place of my father, the God Who was at the beginning. I have praised the Meskhen of Ta-tchesert. My mouth is full of (°?) 85. Maat (Truth). I have overwhelmed the Akhekhau serpents. I have come into the Great House with [my] body in a flourishing condition. I have caused myself to travel in the Boat of Hai (?). The myrrh unguent of….. 86. is in the hair of men (Ae£Az¢). | have entered into the House of Astes. I have approached with 2 Gee

422 The Papyrus of Ani

da eP A CLUS 8 RSS YZH —soP MS MI S—Te FSISG WS AS FAAS we

worship the two Khati gods and Sekhmet, who are in the temple 87. of the Aged One [in Anu, z.e., Heliopolis].

[And the god Osiris saith : | “Thou hast come, thou “ shalt be a favoured one in Tetu (Busiris), O Osiris Auf- “ ankh, whose word is truth, the son of the lady Shert-en- ‘* Menu, whose word is truth.”

Cheri at INTRODUCTION FEARE Sal

re MDC ADM 21h 4 fi STP ea va ie JERE SIH TIAN 2h oe ae whl. TBAT US STU MSS SAS

I. Tue Speecu oF THE Priest AnmuTEF, I. I have come unto you, O ye great Tchatcha Chiefs who dwell in heaven, and upon earth, 2. and in Khert-Neter, and I have brought unto you the Osiris Ani. He hath not committed any act which is an abomination before all the gods. Grant ye that he may live with you every day.

3. The Osiris the scribe Ani adoreth Osiris, Lord of Rasta, and the Great Company of the Gods who live in Khert-Neter. 4. He saith: ‘‘ Homage to thee, Khenti “ Amenti, Un-Nefer, who dwellest in Abtu (Abydos). “TI come to thee. My heart holdeth Truth. There is no

The Priests Anmutef and Sameref 423

FS JOS SOO ope USAT 4 Ch EUS TS S28 SS aaa |e ~ 2 eo ls se 7 UfF 9 ot DSS] 4 Sed

Pei SAS SoD Ws a8 wx es | USB 1 09! Rf ox TFG SOAS LETRA

We SUT AE SIS seo lkwmefSynleitne=

“5. sin in my body. | have not told a lie wittingly, I have ‘“ not acted in a double manner. Grant thou to me cakes, “6, let me appear in the presence (z.e., thy presence), at the ‘altar of the Lords of Truth, let me go in and come forth “ from Khert-Neter [at will], let not my Heart-soul be driven ‘“ away [from me]; and grant mea sight of the Disk (ze.,

“the Sun) and the beholding of the ‘7. Moon for ever and eeever.

I]. Tue Speecu oF THE Priest SaMEREF. I. | have come unto you, O ye Tchatcha Chiefs who dwell in Rasta, and I have brought unto you the Osiris 2. Ani, grant ye unto him cakes, “and water, and air, and a homestead in Sekhet-hetep as to the followers of Horus.

3. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, adoreth Osiris, the Lord of everlastingness, and the Tchatcha Chiefs, the Lords of Rasta. 4. He saith: “ Homage to thee, O King of Khert-Neter, thou Governor pot Akert | I have come unto thee. I know thy plans (°?),

7

QF

a

<5 UM

424 The Papyrus of Ani Joh S gue 2 Wy oS aS

ae. WN,

‘5. I am equipped with the forms which thou takest in the ‘“Tuat. Give thou to me a place in Khert-Neter, near the ‘Lords of Truth. 6. May my homestead be lasting in ‘‘ Sekhet-hetep, may I receive cakes in thy presence.”

Cee i x PLATES xi1l, lV

[2 USP AS of SUNS Se SS =| SRS Kise pi- USS MSS > VLA ERB Saal t NSLS SAS se Sie oP on NAT NS YS bo hre NGS PS Dir Soa]

I. Hail, Thoth, who madest to be true the word of 2. Osiris against his enemies, make thou the word of the scribe Nebseni to be true against his enemies, even as thou didst make the word of Osiris to be true against his enemies, in the presence of the 3. Tchatcha Chia who are with Ra and Osiris in Anu (Heliopolis), on the puis: of the “things of the night,”? and the night of battle,? 4. and

1 This section is added from the Papyrus of Nebseni, Sheet 15.

2 The “things of the night” means the rebellion or attack which was made either by the disaffected inhabitants of heaven, or by men upon earth. This rebellion took place in the last hours of the night, before the dawn.

8 This battle was between Osiris and Set, and it took place at dawn, on the right bank of the Nile, close to Heliopolis.

The Judges in Anu 425

LL MSIE Ned dod

IN i Saheb bs HAUS All| PTB oN See SIA HS Pod [KIS GS SIPS TEAS ion BN Ut TT EL BS Kleber dsl te five Siereh 2 ‘ee t thse

of the fettering of the Sebau fiends,! and the day of the destruction of the enemies? of Neb-er-tcher.3 _

A. I. Now the great Tchatcha Chiefs in Anu are Tem, Shu, Tefnut, [Osiris and Thoth]. 2. Now the “ fettering of the Sebau fiends ” signifieth the destruction of the Smaiu fiends of Set, when 3. he wrought iniquity a second time.

Hail, Thoth, who didst make the word of Osiris to be true against his enemies, make thou the word of the Osiris Ani to be true 4. against his enemies, with the great Tchatcha Chiefs who are in Tetu, on the night of setting up the Tet in Tetu (Busiris).*

1 The Sebau were the forces of the rebels, large numbers of whom were slain, but clearly very many of them were made prisoners, and were taken in chains to the temple in Heliopolis.

2 The “ day of the destruction ” means the day of the slaughter of the captives, who were offered up as sacrifices to Neb-er-tcher, z.e., the “ god to the uttermost limit.” They were slain before the symbol of the god in the large courtyard, and their blood poured out on its base.

3 The original battle referred to in this paragraph certainly seems to have taken place between human followers of Osiris and Set, but the religious texts contain allusions to a battle between the gods which must have taken place in heaven. The cause of this was the revolt of Set against the authority of Horus the Elder, or his predecessor.

4 The setting up of the Tet, \f, was one of the most important

ceremonies of the Annual Festival of Osiris which took place in all the great shrines of the god. It symbolized the final act of the reconstruction of Osiris, and his resurrection.

426 The Papyrus of Ani

BM ed teoliSe dod ick OPT hed pdt ore LMS 2 dy fite ATO AMS & VID PROT b ELT & BIST S\B2 SIS Ue ae Kelle ats Ao 2) ae Ise ii oc ce

TITS a > hai T=. Fe AOD A Uh Fe DN

2 BA Popes (NSe, era

B. 1. Now the great Tchatcha Chiefs who are in Tetu are Osiris, Isis, Nephthys, and Horus the avenger of his father. Now the “setting up of 2. the Tet in Tetu ™ signifieth [the raising up of] the shoulder of Horus, the Governor of Sekhem (Letopolis). They (ze., these gods) are round about Osiris in the band [and] the bandages (?).

3. Hail, Thoth, who didst make the word of Osine to be true against his enemies, make thou the word of the Osiris Ani to be true against his enemies, with 4, the great T’chatcha Chiefs who are in Sekhem, on the night of the

“ things of the night” in Sekhem.!

C. 1, Now the great Tchatcha Chiefs who are in Sekhem are Heru-khenti-en-ariti (?) and Thoth who is with the Tchatcha Chiefs of Nerutef. 2. Now the night of the

1 Thus it seems that a fight took place between Osiris and Set at Letopolis.

The Judges in Pe-Tep Aer TORT SSMS DISS = ND SS AD BE URE HN abo eet Siro hl Lea lS ald eo} be Nid td peed See. oO oP isohS Md eS Udo > LCT aS AUS BRIER SR AMO

“things of the night festival” signifieth the dawn on the sarcophagus of Osiris.

Hail, Thoth, who didst make the word of Osiris to be true 3. against his enemies, make thou the word of the Osiris the scribe Ani to be true against his enemies, with the great Tchatcha Chiefs who are in the double town Pe-Tep, 4. on the night of setting up the “Senti”’ of Horus, and of establishing him in the inheritance of the possessions of his father Osiris.

D. 1. Now the great Tchatcha Chiefs who are tn Pe-Tep* are Horus, Isis, Kesta (Mesta) and Hapi. Now the “setting up of the ‘ Senti’ of 2. Horus” hath reference to the words which Set spake to his followers, saying: “ Set imoethe Senti.’*

1 A kind of canopy with two pillars, in which the coronation of the king took place.

2 Pe-Tep were the two halves of the town of Per-Uatchet, the metro- polis of the XIXth Nome of Lower Egypt.

3 Thus it is clear that Set claimed the crown of Egypt, and ordered the ceremonial canopy or tent to be made ready for his coronation. Set was defeated, and the text shows that it was Horus who was crowned king of all Egypt.

428 The Papyrus of Ani

TG. & SISGM E> -LALIBIMS

MRA TUFNSERSEBLALL dtp eo Base vdeo s Bimoh lt

Wire © \

eof > SPE IGP TT ot US HUF Tbe ls ho hh PEs FR DIYS TERS SISTA TUMMSEDSW” PLLA! slo To he Bm ol FRSA ASP RIND BIR ME ops Slop PPA her

Hail, Thoth, who didst make the word of Osiris to be true against his 3, enemies, make thou the word of the Osiris the scribe Ani to be true, in peace, against his enemies, with the great Tchatcha Chiefs who are in the Lands of the Rekhti (Taiu-Rekhti), 4. in the night when Isis lay down, and kept watch to make lamentation for her brother Osiris.

E. 1. Now the great Tchatcha Chiefs who are in Taiu- Rekhti are Isis, Horus, Kesta (Mesta) [Anpu and Thoth].

Hail, Thoth, who didst make the word of Osiris true 2. against his enemies, make thou the word of the Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, in peace, to be true against his enemies, with the great 3. Tchatcha Chiefs who are in Abtu, on the night of the god Haker, when the dead are separated, and the 4. spirits are judged, and when the procession taketh place in Teni,!

1 The capital of the VIIIth Nome of Upper Egypt. It lay near Abydos, and its site is probably marked by Kémas-Sultan. It is the @Ic of Coptic writers.

The Judges of the Dead 429

oe ee pill te eee Snes

Hoh Pee doh lsd = 21> sie h BSNS S Ms dia A US 8B URLS Y SENDS! Bios D Ne Mee QT RAT 0. DIPSm a EROS!

So Fob dT ob IS 2 ogo TT WG Yorke ees Seed SIS": SBlSMEDS OBS FRAT UU REL

F. 1. Now the great Tchatcha Chiefs who are in Abtu (Abydos) are Osiris, Isis, and Up-uat.

Hail, Thoth, who didst make the word of Osiris to be true 2, against his enemies, make thou the word of the Osiris, the scribe and assessor of the sacred offerings which are made to all the gods, Ani, to be true 3. against his enemies, with the Tchatcha Chiefs who examine the dead on the night 4. of making the inspection (or, counting) of those who are to be annihilated.

G. 1. Now the great Tchatcha Chiefs who are present at the examination of the dead are Thoth, Osiris, Anpu and Asten (read Astes). 2. Now the inspection (or, counting) of those who are to be annihilated signifieth the shutting up of things from the souls of the sons of revolt.

3. Hail, Thoth, who didst make the word of Osiris true against his enemies, make thou the word of the Osiris the scribe Ani to be true against his enemies, with the 4. great Tchatcha Chiefs who are present at the digging up of the

430 The Papyrus of Ani

le HS IS SAMY Sie NS ISSLE >| SHE —

#1 Tadao = lied “SATU Sdob See balls Moss SAL OMebs RISE URW INS SS BMS IED Bi hES o f 2 PATER S BIST NUS

earth [and mixing it] with their blood! (z.¢., the blood of the enemies of Osiris), and of making the word of Osiris to be true against his enemies.

H. 1. As concerning the Tchatcha Chiefs who are present at the digging up of the earth in Tetu : When the Smaiu fiends of Set came [there], having transformed themselves into 2. animals, these Tchatcha Chiefs slew them in the presence of the gods who were there, and they took their blood, and carried it to them. These things 3. were permitted at the examination [of the wicked] by those [gods] who dwelt in Tetu.

Hail, Thoth, who didst make the word of Osiris to be true against his enemies, make thou the word of the Osiris 4. [the scribe] Ani to be true against his enemies, with the

1 The victims were slain before the Tet, the symbol of Osiris, and their blood was dug into the earth, in the same way as at the present time in Dahomey, and other parts of Africa, the blood of the victims is dug into the ground immediately before the figures of the gods which are to be appeased. These ‘“ ploughing ceremonies” are described by Burton, Skertchley, and others.

The Judges in Nerutef A3I eh Oddi a es Ne ae Alo plo pllSyi

Sine eS a opto Db go> JIM GoS Laie ofl =e NSE BSS eae A Aaopd= sd TF Sl 4S Sls geet ig eee

— WL A ad Tv ad & . SUNS lob a praade MSS MISRBL

great Tchatcha Chiefs who are in Nerutef,! on the night of the ‘“‘ Hidden of Forms.’ ?

I. 1. Now the great Tchatcha Chiefs who are in Nerutef are Ra, Osiris, Shu and Bebi.

Now, the night Ortne “WWidden zeros Tretermet to the placing on the sarcophagus [of Osiris] the arm, the heel(?), and the thigh of Osiris Un-Nefer.

Hail, Thoth, who didst make the word of 3. Osiris true against his enemies, make thou the word of the Osiris, whose word is truth, to be true against his enemies, with the great Tchatcha Chiefs who are in 4. Rasta, on the night when Anpu lay with his arms on the things by Osiris, and when the word of Horus was made to be true against his enemies.

1 A part of the temple of Osiris at Herakleopolis. 2 A name of Osiris.

432 The Papyrus of Ani

abi ed SSllteaey oS i sie eb hS THO IANS # 2. A ae

PU SIASBSSsls, saa PS des KB als S PATIRS GTS . NO Se NV AUS Ale Sod te? Ite if It i a Loko" SEA -SSprvicia wn SETTLES

J. 1. The great Tchatcha Chiefs who are in Rasta are Horus, Osiris, and Isis. The heart of Osiris is happy, the heart of Horus 2. is glad, and the two halves of Egypt (Aterti) are well satisfied thereat.

Hail, Thoth, who didst make the word of Osiris true against his enemies, make thou the word of the Osiris 3. the scribe Ani, the assessor of the holy offerings made to all the gods, to be true against his enemies, with the Ten great 4. [chatcha Chiefs who are with Ra, and with Osiris, and with every god, and with every goddess, in the presence of the god Nebertcher. He hath destroyed his enemies, and 5, he hath destroyed every evil thing which appertained to him.

Rusric: If this Chapter be recited for, or over, the deceased, he shall come forth by day, purified after death, 6. according to the desire of his heart. Now, if this Chapter be recited over him, he shall progress over the earth, and he shall escape from every fire, and none of the evil things which appertain to him shall ever be

The Opening of the Mouth 433

Ko PET : fi Ne eee

ma 7 o89

round about him; never, a million times over, shall

this be.

The XIXth and XXth Chapters are substantially repetitions of the XVIIIth, but each has a Rubric which is of interest. These rubrics read :

Chapter XIX. This Chapter shall be recited over the divine Chaplet which is laid on the face of the deceased, and thou shalt cast incense into the fire on his behalf. Thus shalt thou cause him to triumph over his enemies, dead or alive, and he shall be among the bodyguard of Osiris, and a hand shall be stretched out to him with meat and drink in the presence of the Great God. This Chapter shall be said by thee twice at dawn—now it is a never-failing charm—regularly and continually.

Chapter XX. If this Chapter be recited regularly and continually by a man who hath made himself pure by means of water in which natron hath been mixed, he shall come forth by day after he hath come into port (ze., is dead), and he shall perform all the transformations which his heart shall dictate, and he shall escape from the fire.

Chatritk si THE CHAPTER OF OPENING THE MOUTH PLATE XV

_TSEShy MTSE WY 28 ff Same ep ioe 2. MP

I. THe CHAPTER OF OPENING THE MOouTH OF THE Osiris Ant. To be said:—The god Ptah shall open my mouth, and the god of my town shall unfasten the swathings,

A234 The Papyrus of Ani

MNS RBIS MUS SSS x a WS Psd ts td Pe MRD FT & PN hS¥ LSS des BWT Je Steer

om TANS lal OPE, TRS 5 et Soil LY AH sha & SARK RIS 61 Tie TH) G8 NS oh

the swathings which are over my mouth. 2. Thereupon shall come Thoth, who is equipped with words of power in great abundance, and shall untie the fetters, even the fetters of the god Set which are over my mouth. 3. And the god Tem shall cast them back at those who would fetter me with them, and cast them at him. ‘Then shall the god Shu open my mouth, and make an opening into my mouth 4. with the same iron implement wherewith he opened the mouth of the gods. I am the goddess Sekhmet, and I take my seat upon the place by the side of Amt- ur (?) 5. great wind of heaven. I am the great Star-goddess Saah,’ who dwelleth among the Souls of Anu (Heliopolis). Now as concerning every spell (or, magical incantation), and every word which shall be spoken against me, 6. every god in the Divine Company shall set himself in opposition thereto.

1 Le., the Orion-goddess.

Efficacy of Words of Power Ae

Charme k XXIV

fee CHAPTER OF BRINGING SPELLS TO THE SCRIBE ANI

PEATE XV

i PB a ANSP 2 ye MWEIFE RM SILDNE ISSYs we FIN el JE 8 ob TN deb Bel Yl concer he SGP eS eM 2 “Jot i Sos Tin 626 «44 1 NB a. d Salas tlre ih te Se Lodtes= Moca

I. THE CHAPTER OF BRINGING Worps oF Power (or, spells or incantations) TO THE Osiris ANI, who saith :— 2. Iam Tem-Khepera who produced himself on the thighs of his divine mother. Those who dwell in Nu! have been made wolves, and those who are among the Tchatcha Chiefs 3. have become hyenas. Behold, I will gather together to myself this charm from the person with whom it is, [and from the place] wherein it is, [and it shall come to me] quicker than a greyhound, and swifter than light. 4. Hail, thou who bringest the Ferry-Boat of Ra,’ thou holdest thy course firmly and directly in the north wind as thou sailest up the river towards the Island of Fire which is in Khert-Neter. Behold, thou shalt gather together to

1 Te, the Sky-god. a Ps 2 The Being here referred to is ‘ Her-fhaf” ~ | | a 1.é., ‘the god with his face turned behind him.” He was fe possessor Seri a magical ferry-boat, and he ferried the souls of the righteous from Dead- land to the Island of Truth. MOL. II. ce ri

436 The Papyrus of Ani

kU 6 BO RIJS RIA SPS JS ST BIDS INS BHI SS con -STNASS a} DS ATMS Sus Ss ct Jog SS Now TRA SIDS TALIA YS

thee 5. this charm from wheresoever it may be, and from whomsoever it may be with [and it shall come to me] quicker than a greyhound, and swifter than light. It (z.e., the charm) made the transformations 6. of Mut (?); it fashioned the gods [or] kept them silent; by it Mut (?) gave the warmth [of life] to the gods. Behold, these words of power are mine, and they shall come unto me from wheresoever they may be, or with whomsoever they may be, 7. quicker than greyhounds and swifter than light, or, according to another reading, ‘“ swifter than shadows.”

APPENDIX

The following Chapter is closely connected with the two preceding Chapters :—

LEST PHT oveg PANS Tole ser hen Si SB ATEDIMRSS SEATS

THE CHAPTER WHICH MAKETH A MAN TO REMEMBER HIS NAME IN Kuert-Neter. [The deceased] saith :— Let my name be given to me in the Great Tomes (Per-ur), and let me remember my name in the House of

MiesGitt- ot a Fleart 437 Bie 30h lm (oS RNY} Me SoBe TINTS UL So ob PT tee el Ie A A nn eae a \ IN OA Fire (Per Neser), on the night wherein the years are counted up, and the number of the months is told. I am dwelling (?) with the Divine One, I take my seat on the eastern side of

the sky. If any god cometh after me, I shall be able to declare his name forthwith.!

Carrie k AAV1 THE CHAPTER OF GIVING A HEART Een ay,

pO SAG Se ORS NT ore oh eH TIS EOI ~thoGKge Tel esTa ei A Senn bean || UNE: Peak NOE Pe

I, THE CHAPTER OF GIVING A HEART TO THE OsIRIS ANI 2.1N Kuert-Neter. He saith :—Let my heart be with me in the House of Hearts. Let my heart-case? be with me in the House of heart-cases. Let my heart be with me, and let it rest in [me or] I shall not eat the cakes of Osiris on the eastern side of the Lake of Flowers, 3. nor have a boat wherein to float down the river, nor a boat to sail up the river to thee, nor be able to embark in a boat

! Or, perhaps, “TI shall be able to declare my name to him forthwith.” 2 The pericardium (?). 2 2

438 The Papyrus of Ani

Pa ele Nis Tele Sl

Sith FS VET Sh wo hee 236 SOS FS ICM

=S, LA AB 3 mee WPS ee A 6 ee

$SN GS Por lod I Wi vote ne db LIS hStS } Soho SAN RIN ost hha bey = iA INE SL ST Br Fem Whe} eo NS ns

Amin ray |S)

with thee. Let my mouth be to me 4. that I may speak therewith. Let my legs be to me that I may walk therewith. Let my arms be to me that I may overthrow the foe there- with. Let the two doors of the sky be opened to me. 5. May Keb,’ the Erpat? of the gods, open his jaws to me. May he open my two eyes which are blinded by swathings. May he make me to lift up my 6. legs in walking which are tied together. May Anpu make my thighs to “become vigorous. “May 7. the goddess Sekhmet raise me, and lift memup. Let me ascend into heaven, let that which I command be performed in Het-ka-Ptah.* I know how to use my heart. I am master of my heart-case. 8, I am master of my hands and arms. I am master of my legs. I have the power to do that which my Ka (z.e¢., Double)

1 The Earth-god. 2 The hereditary chief of the gods. 3 The “ House of the Ka of Ptah,” z.e., Memphis.

The Preservation of the Heart 439

desireth to do. 9g. My Heart-soul shall not be kept a prisoner in my body at the gates of Amentet when I would go in in peace and come forth in peace.

The readings of several passages of this Chapter are different in the Papyrus of Nebseni, ¢.7., Let me eat. Let me have my mouth to speak, my legs to walk. Let me have my arms to overthrow my enemies. Let be opened my mouth and my arms in the earth. May the Erpat Keb open my jaws for me. Let me rise up then. Let the goddess Sekhmet open to me. Let be done what I command in Het-ka-Ptah. I am master of my heart. I am master of my heart-case (or breast), I am master of my arms. I am master of my legs.

Crewe lik XxX Xs

me CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE HEART OF oe bE TAKEN FROM TIM

PEATE XV

Le ee OB OE AS OT MAUS a] ST RGA ids sine SOT AMES NS Se ae eel OO Near |

I. THE CHAPTER OF NOT 2, LETTING THE HEART OF THE OsIRIS, THE ASSESSOR OF THE DIVINE OFFERINGS OF ALL THE GODS, ANI, WHOSE WORD IS TRUTH BEFORE OSIRIS, BE DRIVEN BACK FROM HIM IN Kuert-NeTeER. He saith :-— My heart of my mother. My heart of my mother. 3. My heart-case of my transformations. Let not any one stand up to bear testimony against me. Let no one drive me away from (or, among) the Tchatcha Chiefs. Let no one make thee to fall away from me in the presence of the Keeper of the Balance. Thou art my

440 The Papyrus of Ant

VAS Mt pth SL gb INS 4 ST ON MD [elif sss 111A 1s S Sib TS oh Sed io TI ISA AdIeh Does l=Ssi KeK HSS SLMS ld dS toes KS Moll Ka, the dweller in 4. my body, the god Khnemu who makest sound my members. Mayest thou appear in the place of happiness whither we go. Let not make my name to stink the Shenit Chiefs, who make men to be stable (?). [Let it be satisfactory unto us, and let the listening (?) be satisfactory unto us, and let there be joy of heart to us at the weighing of words. Let not lies be told against me

before the Great God, the Lord of Amentet. Verily, how great shalt thou be when thou risest up in triumph !]

APPENDIX TO CHAPIER 244) [Naville, Zod¢enbuch, II, 99.| Rome 1a “TY PQU SATIS MIS DOTS ae Dm 2 a Be Se Se Le fi NO NOT Sh 8 Ta a

om |! = i Pdi vn All

Rusric 1: 1, These words are to be said over a scarab of green stone encircled with a band of refined copper, and [havi ing] a ring (or rim) of silver; 2. which shall be placed on the neck of the Khu (Zeyatine deceased), ete,

The Scarab and the Heart AAI

4 fiw Pe QP] UT) Sh Ss Sa SONS a LL nin Rusric I] [From Tue Papyrus or Nu, SHEET 21]:

| en 4 be eo IN eS S rteh ee RSI] o> Si

iN ieee NON ee =ecbet Sd KN Soe KR? Je ASST lamps L¥eeCewy a Shela i>+tet EN) \INT MISS FiISrSI — $5” > Alm N SHAT 1 Bl

Rusric I]: 1. If this Chapter be known [by the deceased] he shall be declared a speaker of the truth both upon earth and in Khert-Neter, and he shall be able to perform every act which a living human being can perform. 2. Now it is a great protection which hath been given by the god. ‘This Chapter was found in the city of _Khemenu (Hermopolis) upon the slab of éa@ (iron? alabaster ?), which was inlaid with [letters of ] 3. genuine lapis-lazuli, and was under the feet of [the statue] of the god, during the reign of His Majesty, the King of the South and North, Men- kaura (Mycerinus),! true of word, by Prince Herutataf,? who found it 4. during a journey which he made to inspect the temples. One Nekht(?) was with him who was diligent in making him to understand it(?), and he brought it 5. to the king as a wonderful object when he perceived that

1 The builder of the Third Pyramid at Gizah. 2 He was the son of Khufu, the builder of the First Pyramid at Gizah.

442 The Papyrus of Ant

JQVSltI Se SZ PppZwsni oe oo Wo ARB SHS a To (Jae S20 TAG) P-Re kl aoe eS APP SoS Gale rM—-SPOZAS RBar =o => > A eATR EM FL DS:

it was a thing of great mystery, [the like of] which had never [before | been seen or looked upon. This Chapter 6. shall be recited by a man who is ceremonially clean and pure, who hath not eaten the flesh of animals, or fish, and who hath not had intercourse with women. And behold, thou shalt make a scarab of green stone, with a rim 7, [plated] with gold, which shall be placed above the heart (or, in the breast) of a man, and it shall perform for him the ‘‘ opening of the mouth.” And thou shalt anoint it with myrrh unguent, and thou shalt recite over it the following words of magical power. [Here follows the text of Chapter XXXzB_]

Gra rd Rai

CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE HEART-50G@ BE CARKIED AWAY

PLATE 2V

eS oe MONG SAG NL. HoH eS oh Swe 2 SAS

I. Tue CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE HEART-SOUDNe™ A MAN BE SNATCHED AWAY FROM HIM IN [CHERT-NETER. The Osiris the scribe Ani saith -—I, even I, am he 2. who

The Preservation of the Heart-soul 443

BS Jm TWP LS Pre ASA

nnn Y

ee

cometh forth from the Celestial Water (Akeb). He (z.e Akeb) produced abundance for me, and hath the mastery there (z.e., in the sky ?) in the form of the River,

The above is a portion of a longer Chapter which is found in its fullest form in the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f (Naville, of. cz., I, Bl. 72). The text reads :-—

1 TISAI DY thd ASS pol Ne & IGS F=th-IA-ALDE dS ih he SSS eS

ee

A LSU AS ASS doh 3 Shy aot hl FT KeS REA Ae Ss a JS eS} so Sohal + JARS

THE CHAPTER OF DRINKING WATER IN KHERT-NETER. The am khent priest, Nefer-uben-f, whose word is truth, saith :—1. I, even I, am he who cometh forth from 2. the god Keb. The water-flood is given to him, he hath become the master thereof in the form of Hapi. I, the ane khent Nefer-uben-f, open 3. the doors of heaven. Thoth hath opened to me the doors of Qebh (ze., the Celestial Waters. Lo, Hepi Hepi, the two sons(?) of the Sky, 4. mighty in splendour, grant ye that I may be master over the water, even as Set had dominion over his evil power (?) 5. on the day of the storming of the Two Lands (z.e., Egypt). I pass by the Great Ones, arm to

444 The Papyrus of Ani

Poin 44 ALL we Jef Te 4d Se JSeK LS lyorde ue ae Ak weak UECSE GL lads A mm GS LEIS SL oh ll Se win SE 8. TINY A WRROE Deen bee oe

2S AlSt Aree e oo lsl Ae nealy SF lll -b SUbSER LRSAPT LF 0 Ilo saved fof par Pee

shoulder (?), even as they pass that Great God, the Spirit 6. who is equipped, whose name is unknown. I have passed by the Aged One (or the Great One) of the shoulder (?). I am Nefer-uben-f, whose word is truth, Hath opened to me the Celestial Water 7. Osiris. Hath opened to me the Celestial Water Thoth-Hapi, the Lord of the horizon, in his name of ‘‘ Thoth, cleaver of the earth.” 8. I am master of the water, as Set is master of his weapon. I sail over the sky, I am Ra, I am Ru. I am Sma. I have eaten 9. the Thigh, I have seized the bone and flesh. I go round about the Lake of Sekhet-Ar. Hath been given to me eternity without limit. Behold, I am Io. the heir of eternity, to whom hath been given everlastingness.

Closely connected with the above Chapter are the two following Chapters from the Papyrus of Nu (Sheets 7 and 12.)

Of Avoiding Scalding AA5

Cuaprer LXIIIa. 1. 7 | Sail mover A nao cae SP oh eRAV TN LG PM AS hen Ae SSSI Po ds Vee IN We dU NS Bf ge es of old wt Eni A (var. J4e Se SO) Ge OD Vo US + RBCS SESS aap os

b Si DTRSShISH SP ws Aho Shu Ste MINS CuapTteR LXIIJa. I. THe CHapTER OF DRINKING WATER AND OF NOT BEING BURNT UP 2, BY FIRE [IN Kuert-Neter]. Nu saith :—Hail, Bull of Amentet! I am brought untothee. I am the paddle of Ra 3. wherewith he transported the Aged Gods. Let me neither be burnt up nor destroyed by fire. I am Beb, the firstborn son of Osiris, to whom every god maketh 4. an offering in the temple of his Eye in Anu. I am the divine Heir, the Mighty One, the Great One, the Resting One. I have

made my name to flourish. 5. Deliverer, thou livest in me [every day ].

Cuarrer LXII Ip. 1 don Yo BY JY rn Tl SH SoH Aah 21} SBE PMS 2 VS SOTA Re Vet Male Ad SHMSke ely

CuHapTer LXIIIs. I. THe CuHaprerR OF NOT BEING BOILED IN FIRE. Nu saith :—I am the paddle which is equipped, 2. wherewith Ra transported the Aged Gods,

446 The Papyrus of Ani

ISM Ngal MISA YS ARDAOADA EMS FRO Joffle +o MN, APS ese oA

which raised up the emissions of Osiris from the Lake of blazing fire, 3. and he was not burned. [| sit down like the Light- “god, and like Khnemu, the Governor of lions (?). Come, cut away 4. the fetters from him that passeth by the side of this path, and let me come forth therefrom.

ClabaVe isi JENNY THE CHAPTER OF GIVING AIR PEAEE 3c

=STeATantopn Ns eNt: ieee aigese i ae dl 2 JX 8 SJ FET o To sstaTt o BME BS bled: 3 eA SPLZSAYP SAM CIUD LS Do~wod+ ITI NAS

I, THE CHAPTER OF GIVING AIR IN KueErt-NETER. The Osiris Ani saith :—I am the Egg which dwelt in the Great Cackler. | keep ward over that great 2. place which Keb hath proclaimed upon earth. I live; it liveth. grow up, I live, | snuff the air. I am 3. Utcha-aab. I go round about his egg [to protect it]. I have thwarted the moment of Set. 4. Hail, Sweet one of the Two Lands! Hail, dweller in the ¢chefa food! Hail, dweller in the lapis

iiterenty of sur to Breathe 447

tho JRA RSELENSSUT

a) Gate OO na

lazuli (z.e., the blue sky ?)! Watch ye over him that is in his cradle (literally nest), the Babe when he cometh forth to you.

An older version of this Chapter is found in the Papyrus of Nu 12), the text of which reads :-—

Sra Blom BM Doh SG AAD CESHIME NES S. St |} 2 EF MENS SEMYS Neer eI Sli er ee See ar ae SP RII dee POMS JUBA mS © NEG ED vad AUN ee et TN SS Nl

mHlTtNX +S

Ones Lat => | AWA A ee

Cuarrer LIV. 1. THE CHAPTER OF GIVING AIR 2, TO Nu in Kuert-Neter. He saith :—Hail, thou God Temu, grant thou unto me the sweet breath which dwelleth in thy nostrils! JI am the Egg 3. which is in Kenken-ur (ze., the Great Cackler), and I watch and cuard that mighty thing which hath come into being, wherewith the god Keb hath’ opened the earth. I! live; it liveth ; 4. ie grow, I live, I snuff the air. I am the god Utcha- aabet, and I go about his egg. I shine at the moment of 5. the mighty ‘of strength, Suti. Hail, thou who makest sweet the time (?) of the two Lands! Hail, dweller among the celestial food.

448 The Papyrus of Ani

Hail, dweller among the beings of blue (or, lapis lazuli), watch ye to protect him that is in 6, his nest (z.e., cradle) the Child who cometh forth to you.

b]

Other Chapters, which were written with the same object as the preceding, are Chapters LV and LVI, which, in the Papyrus of Nu (Sheet 12) read thus :—

Cuarter LV. Sa DI Hi YQ gh 2S, TT Soa ht IS Pe Sob S Ade hE ae | i NG ie ne ae SSE OUnS SSP BES SPAM aT U1 = vb AN SP]

CuarTer LV. 1. THE CHAPTER OF GIVING AIR IN KuerT-Nerer. Nu saith:—2, I am the jackal of jackals. Iam Shu. I draw air from the presence of the Light-god, from the uttermost limits of heaven, from the uttermost limits of 3. earth, from the uttermost limits of the pinion of the Nebeh bird (ostrich ?). May air be given unto this young divine Babe. [My mouth is open, I see with my eyes. |

Cuarrer LVL 2 [TE AIb! ® hoe oe ub Fed Sir bial + ha— SPN IS = MZ Lhe ba

CuapTer LVI. THe CHAPTER OF SNUFFING THE AIR 2. WITH WATER IN KuHERT-NETER. Hail, Tem. Grant thou unto me the sweet breath which dwelleth in thy nostrils. I am he who embraceth that great throne 3. which is in the city of Unu (z.e., Hermopolis). I keep watch over the

1 Added from a papyrus at Leyden (Naville, of. c¢., Bd. II, p. 125).

Spell against Heart Robbers 449 SENSES RUT A SEAD TI1s Pata oRteMm es lp RMe Pile Me fas] it provers and flourisherh. 4. 1 lite fas} i

liveth. I snuff the air [as] it snuffeth the air (or, my breath is its breath).

Creer ei OCs

Cra eiER OF NOT LETTING THE HEART BE SNATCHED AWAY

PLATE XV

2RSE5 ROUTE REG

mE TLE ST NMIP REL aS ne Sashes | @ hao Pe sv OStax To bitetas by Meas

& mone en , Pwo A DA eh Tere

I. THE CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE HEART OF A MAN BE SNATCHED AWAY FROM HIM IN Kuerr-Neter. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—Get thee back, O messenger of every god! 2, Art thou come to [snatch away | my heart-case which liveth? My heart-case which liveth shall not be given unto thee. 3. [As] I advance, the gods hearken unto my propitiation [prayer] and they fall down on their faces [ whilst} they are on their own land.

450 The Papyrus of Ani

fe) ed DINOS

Carrer XXIXB. 1 gee (LSE Vom [LE DF 2, | 2 \Nvholos # 2 ok ees a Sooo! RUS Host Ss ERS Bi SIN — SH RAENG «st No 2S ADEE TE SA be 52? © Re ON ae oe A SS Nee les Se Ao os les, ‘fo laste JoNS 2 Td oe Je TENG eae

CHAPTER XX] XB. I. THE CHAPTER OF NOT ALLOWING THE HEART …. TO BE CARRIED AWAY DEAD IN KHERT-NETER. [ Nu, whose word is truth, saith ]:—My heart is with me,

2. and it shall never come to pass that it be carried away. 1 am the Lord of Hearts, the slayer of the heart-case. 3. I live in truth, I have my being therein. I am Horus, the Dweller in Hearts, 4. [1 am] in the Dweller in the body. I have life by my word, my heart hath being. My 5. heart- case shall not be snatched away from me, it shall not be wounded, it shall not be put in restraint [if] wounds are inflicted upon me. [If] one take possession of it 6. I shall have my being in the body of my father Keb and in the body of my mother Nut. I have not done that which is held in abomination by zs the gods. I shall not suffer defeat [for] my word is truth.

There is yet another version of this Chapter, which is known as Chapter XXIXc, and which was originally engraved on a heart made of carnelian; this carnelian

Protection of the Heart 451

heart became an amulet of great power, but its use does not appear to have been very general. The subject matter of the Chapter is quite different from that of Chapters XXIXa and XXIXs, for it deals directly with the soul of Ra and his Ka, or Double. The sehert stone, which is rendered “carnelian,” was believed to be similar to the substance of which the disk of Ra was made, and to possess its qualities, which the wearer of the heart-amulet absorbed into his body. A copy of Chapter XXIXc is found in the Papyrus of Ani, Sheet 33, where the amulet ranks with the amulet of the pillow, the amulet of the Tet, and the amulet of the Tet ; as all these are of very great antiquity we may assume that the heart of carnelian was used as an amulet in very early times. The text and translation of the Chapter will be found with the contents of Plate XX XIII.

Crit Bixw x Oy tl

ia CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE HEART- CASE BE TAKEN FROM A MAN

PLATES XV AND XVI LToye hee MO A Ad TS NT IS SWS WS

CuHapTER XXVIII. 1. THe Cuaprer OF NOT LETTING THE HEART-CASE OF A MAN BE TAKEN AWAY FROM HIM IN Kuert-Neter. The Osiris Ani saith :—Hail, ye who steal and crush heart-cases [and who make the heart of a man to go through its transformations according to his deeds: let not what he hath done harm him before you|.! 2. Homage to you, O ye Lords of Eternity, ye

ENS SYP— LUD — YEP © LD AR &e. Aad from

Naville’s text. VOL. tI,

to mm

452 The Papyrus of Ant

ae AT QT eeu OL Sl = SNe OC . 3 MPA on US

AMIS R SSMS PTT Pe hrWsr eset ‘a tees Je OT ROS ISTH

woe Nn AUTON AROS Shue s RR Se 2 So om ont | DSSS Tine Walle SAPS itil S

Tha a LOK

masters of everlastingness, take ye not this heart of Osiris Ani 3. into your fingers, and this heart-case, and cause ye not things of evil to spring up against it, because this heart belongeth to the 4. Osiris Ani, and this heart-case belongeth to him of the great names (z.e., Thoth), the mighty one, whose words are his members. He sendeth his heart to rule 5. his body, and his heart is renewed before the gods. The heart of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is to him; he hath gained the mastery over it. He hath not said what he hath done (?) He hath obtained power 6. over his own members. His heart obeyeth him, he is the lord thereof, it is in his body, and it shall never fall away therefrom. I command thee to be obedient unto me in Khert-Neter. 7. 1, the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, in peace; whose word is truth in the Beautiful Amentet, by the Domain of Eternity.

The two following Chapters, which are not in the Papyrus of Ani, are important for understanding the beliefs

ravovectiom of the Ifeart 453

of the Egyptians concerning the heart; they are found in the Papyrus of Nu, Sheet 5 :—

Gaerrer XXVIII. 1 ai - we = Lu —2

a Zar NN

2. SOF Po KORG ad SoS Juloos eo DST eS

08° KN] sco Wd Abe IW TUS -AZAL ras APPA STEMS 2] OHSAS POAT ATIU—-ASYSF “19M 2 SILO) Sd oS PRIS 2 2A >RUb“ShHM EIS R

CuapTER AXVIII. 1. THe CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE HEART OF Nu, WHOSE WORD IS TRUTH, BE CARRIED AWAY 2, FROM HIM IN KHERT-NETER. He saith :—Hail, thou Lion-god! I am Unb (ze, the Blossom). That which is an abomination to me is the block of slaughter of the god. Let not this my heart-case be carried away from me by 3. the Fighting Gods in Anu (Heliopolis). Hail, thou who dost wind bandages round Osiris, and who hast seen Set. Hail, thou who returnest after smiting and destroying him before the mighty ones! 4. This my heart (a6) weepeth over itself before Osiris; it hath made supplication for me. I have given unto him and I have dedicated unto him the thoughts 5. of the heart in the House of the god (Usekh-her),! have brought unto him sand” at the entry to Khemenu.®? Let not this my heart-

1 Ze., the god of the broad face, a name of Ra.

2 So, but read “ cakes.”

3 The city of the Eight Gods, ze. Hermopolis Magna. oie

454 The Papyrus of Ani

Sho INE St eo he Ror 1ST AS Skea’ bir LS ve cee tal [a=

a PbS hen a ie OO el Dh ener 2dI\K2 She bel bhd= wal ERO IE Ao ol Fu Sieh J eo re a A 8

oer

case be carried away from me. 6, I make you to ascend his throne, to fetter (z.¢., tie together) heart-cases for him in Sekhet-hetep, [to live] years of strength away from things of all kinds which are abominations to him, 7. to carry off food from among the things which are thine, and which are in thy grasp through thy strength. And this my heart-case is devoted to the decrees of the god Tem, who guideth me through the 8. caverns of Suti, but let not this my heart, which hath performed its desire before the Tchatcha Chiefs who are in Khert-Neter, be given to him. When they find the leg and the swathings 9. they bury them.

CHAPTER XX Xa. 1 ee A Stl BO om “oP all he 2. Fb ovom “SS ol BE one Mom ge ME re DOES ASST

CHAPTER XXXa. I, THE CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE HEART OF Nu, WHOSE WORD IS TRUTH, BE DRIVEN AWAY FROM HIM IN Kuert-Neter. He saith :—2. My heart of my mother. My heart of my mother. My heart-case of my existence upon the earth. Let no one

Protection of the Heart A55

Se wale brads RAS FS l= & AIS Sea = WwStw IT USI HlT+Qan oT IS IORI TA Pee TS 7, 6 RO RORIL SIMI

stand up against me when I bear testimony in the presence of the Lords of Things. 3. Let it not be said against me and of that which | have done “He hath committed acts which are opposed to what is right and true,” and let not charges be brought up against me in the presence of the Great God, the Lord of Amentet. Homage to thee, O my heart (a6). Homage 4. to thee, O my heart-case. Homage to you, O my reins. Homage to you, O ye gods, who are masters of [your] beards, and who are holy 5. by reason of your sceptres. Speak ye for me words of good import to Ra,! and make ye me to have favour in the sight of Nehebkau.?

! This is the reading of many ancient papyri, including the Papyrus of Nebseni. We should expect to find here the name of Osiris instead of that of Ra, and it actually occurs in the Turin Papyrus (ed. Lepsius).

• Nehebkau is the Fortieth Assessor, who sat in the Hall of Osiris, and assisted him in judging the dead. The passage in Chapter CXXV in which he is mentioned reads: ‘‘ Hail, Nehebkau, who comest forth from “{thy town], I have not made myself to use words of violence (or

NAA ~ | “ arrogance),” “iP —S Ke | (ta vip. The word se¢hen must AWM |

have presented a difficulty to the scribes, for we find the following variants

a op. cit., II, 308): “I have not committed acts of fraud” “iP BS 4 =, “T have not committed fraud in the seat of law (z.e., the

dat law-court”) ae Ls { 7 jo ; “T have not done seen <> 2) <> rey

to another” <> || = o}tu Si WP. The text of DANIAA DANIAA

456 The Papyrus of Ani

QUST DAU TOF se VST a AIP TEAK oe ltbl

And behold, even though it 6. (z.e., the heart) be united to the earth, in the mighty innermost part thereof, let me flourish (or remain) upon the earth, and let me not die in Amentet, but become a spirit therein.

Slavadeie i EIU! THE CHAPTER OF BREATHING THE AIR PLATE aul

LMS PERLE Ad TL = AES Oe WSS WS 2 Ss RS Pod ee I Sh

~SP Pode (a |, =

co | <== es

CuaprerR LVIIJ. 1. THe Cuaprer OF BREATHING THE AIR AND OF HAVING POWER OVER WATER IN KHERT- Neter. The Osiris Ani saith :—Open to me! Who art thou?) Whither goest thou? 2. What is thy name? J] am one of you. Who are these with you? The two Merti goddesses (z.¢., Isis and Nephthys). Thou separatest head from head when [he] 3. entereth the divine Mesqen

the Turin Papyrus reads: > Yi (le @ ee eletgeezr k= > vf —=

| os Ke | ie 1s “WP. ‘‘] have not made his plans, I have not

done his fraud (?), I have not given a command.” The Papyrus of Nu has an entirely different reading: nr. = eee | | vi nae l | eg :

a « | | il which seems to mean something like: “I have not made great my possessions except by [my own] things,” but the exact sense of the words is not clear.

Of Obtaining Air to Breathe A457 (=F fovea Ne | a Be DN + Be PM ile TISlSeS lL pJoeon 7 NM Bo AWN Se Tle SS So>oRess SNAP NEIL 8 Sr some ANS sh sme TESTESER TSB

chamber. He causeth me to set out for the temple of the

gods Kem-heru. ‘Assembler of souls” 4. is the name of my ferry-boat. ‘Those who make the hair to bristle” is the name of the oars. ‘“ Sert” (z.e., “Goad”) is the name

of the hold (?). 5. ‘“ Steering straight in the middle” the name of the rudder ; likewise, [the boat] is a type of Fe being borne onward 6. in the lake. Let there be given unto me vessels of milk, and cakes, and loaves of bread, and cups of drink, and flesh, 7. in the Temple of Anpu.

Rusric: If the deceased knoweth this Chapter, he shall go into, after coming forth from Khert-Neter of [the Beautiful Amentet].

458 The Papyrus of Ani

CHAP TERK Sik

CHAPTER OF SNUFFING THE AIR IN KHERT-NEDES

PEATE LW

MSF PIRMVeREMAnL, = TUSSI SH OUT ESSA won 9 2%! JDC OBS (NI S- dM So= Sol Sa Ad HH o Miso SRS SIS VLSV GP SLT Sa Ms apy MESSPER TWAS

I. THE CHAPTER OF SNUFFING THE AIR, AND OF HAVING POWER OVER THE WATER IN KHERT-NETER. The Osiris Ani saith :—Hail, thou Sycamore tree of the goddess Nut! Give me of the [water and of the] air 2. which is in thee. I embrace that throne which is in Unu,! and I keep guard over 3. the Egg of Nekek-ur.? It flourisheth, and ] flourish? ; it liveth and I live; 4. it snuffeth the air, and J snuff the air, I the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, in

[ peace ].

1 The town of Hermopolis, the chief god of which was, as its name a Thoth.

2 Other forms of the name are eS Ls oS eae al A Be

SS «|: This god is Keb, the Berrie god. The Egg is the sun.

— The meaning is, “if the Egg flourisheth, then I shall flourish ; if it liveth, I shall live ; if it snuffeth the air, I shall snuff the air; if it doth not flourish, nor live, nor snuff the air, then I shall do none of these things and shall die.

Of Avoiding the Second Death 459

CEeVeTEeK XLV

tie CHAPTER OF NOT DYING A SECOND TIME PLATE XVI

Lye SS BOM AT A DL SA USS SS Ses SP 2S OPS Swe SPs Ame be Be BAA PRD AP AIST eNO A Tht ba oS IS THESO HIRSH DAS Ae cob HANS bo Toe d=

hoe —=Shds*- PAM SIS FETS BALL INS 8 Alok

CuHapTeR XLIV. 1. THE CHAPTER OF NOT DYING A SECOND TIME IN KuEert-Neter. The Osiris Ani saith :— My hiding place is opened, my hiding place is opened. The Spirits fall headlong 2. in the darkness, but the Eye of Horus hath made me holy, and Upuati hath nursed me. I will hide 3. myself among you, O ye stars which are imperishable. My brow (?) is like the brow (?) of Ra. My face is open. 4. My heart-case is upon its throne, I know how to utter words. In very truth lam Ra himself. I am not a man of no account (or, ignorance). 5. I am not a man to whom violence can be done. Thy father liveth for thee, O son of Nut. I am thy son, O great one, I have seen 6. the hidden things which are thine. J am crowned upon my throne like the king of the gods. I shall not die a second time in Khert-Neter.

460 Vhe Papyrus of Ani

Clr tek ky THE CHAPTER OF NOT ROTTING IN KHERT-NETER PLATE XVI

a ASAD LEW Sj. ast me =A=i9 (\ ces Neo Te come LES TRE RS

CuHapTER XLV. I. THE CHAPTER OF NOT ROTTING IN KuertT-Neter. The Osiris Ani saith :—O thou who art motionless, O thou who art motionless, O thou whose 2. members are motionless, like unto those of Osiris. Thy members shall not be motionless, they shall not rot (or stink), they shall not crumble away, they shall not fall into decay. 3. My members shall be made [permanent] for me as if I were Osiris. Rusric: If this Chapter be known by the deceased he shall never see corruption in Khert-Neter.

The above Chapter is a very brief exposition of the belief that the body can be prevented from decaying, which is treated at length in Chapter CLIV, and is reproduced here from the Papyrus of Nu (Sheet 18).

CEs eI boa vor KSI a ar

ASH TL EAM a! tLe eb

cs AW SS = Ss CuapTeR CLIV. 1. The Chapter of not letting the body perish. The Osiris Nu saith :—2. Homage to thee, O my divine father Osiris! I come to embalm thee. Do thou embalm these my members, for I would not perish

Of Avoiding Corruption 461

eT SE ans | SP BP gee INS F PEPYS AMPS T Aide SSa UK ARSlte\R re Suge Sb ae RE Sed a HSpyupPearsiAqibe F we QOS PSl ell deed SN DASH KRONE S

WSS PSRSUG - SHoO2 912 Se Sb Soba She Aw Apo lSPSHT7-SlShald

1 o> SEIT MY oS A ADilaxcme w= OA Tt 4 een, WAN BAe! NN

and come to an end 3. [but would be] even like unto my divine father Khepera, the divine type of him that never saw corruption. Come then, strengthen my breath, O Lord of the winds, 4. who dost magnify these divine beings who are like unto thyself. Stablish me, stablish me, and fashion me strongly, O Lord of the funeral chest. Grant thou that I may enter into the land of ever- lastingness, according to that which was done for thee, 5. along with thy father Tem, whose body never saw corruption, and who himself never saw corruption. [| have never done that which thou hatest, nay, I have acclaimed thee among those who love thy 6, Ka (z.e., Double). Let not my body become worms, but deliver thou me as thou didst deliver thyself. I pray thee, let me not fall into rottenness, as thou lettest 7. every god, and every goddess, and every animal, and every reptile, see corruption, when the soul hath gone out of them, after their death.

462 The Papyrus of Ani RUNS ASE TUES ob eV iG — {owe KOLAR ERAUY Sa SIS Whe USNS Se [s=|o Se os NET A® OS AS Wes ® Diy AS PMEAS IO — ZS= SSRIS ARIES Rae Ro SFSCAHA*RT OAL we! = ASmic ASST CAE ona bP an Per = PD et AL, ate Pl bol wd ATE Ae (PPT RBPRS IS Kees

And when the soul hath departed, a man seeth corruption, and the bones 8. of his body crumble away and become stinking things, and the members decay one after the other, the bones crumble into a helpless mass, and the flesh turneth into foetid liquid. 9. Thus man becometh a brother unto the decay which cometh upon him, and he turneth into a myriad of worms, and he becometh nothing but worms, and an end is made of him, and he perisheth in the sight of the god of day (ze, Shu), even as do every god, and every goddess, 10. and every bird, and every fish, and every creeping worm, and every reptile, and every beast, and every thing whatsoever. Let [all the Spirits fall] on II. their bellies [when] they recognize me, and behold, the fear of me shall terrify them; and thus also let it be with every being that hath died, whether it be animal, 12. or bird, or fish, or worm, or reptile. Let life [rise out of] death. Let

Of Avoiding reg 463 SAE tm! 2 Aja! = to HA IWS RMA eri = QPoPhG—PAIS LY de [SBA UDS 4 OHM IEW 3% ATI ew PA Sinise Hf Je RTA Sa oOMeEA Am? TRS eSU Zoe scs 0 PYF om })) Poh Es UK DE A PSS WIT AV o LAS iat =e LARS SPRMIT MS WT SI—Rer~BSrS oss

not the decay caused by any reptile make an end [of me], and let not [enemies] come 13. against me in their various forms. Give thou me not over to the Slaughterer in his execution-chamber, who killeth 14. the members, and maketh them rot, being [himself] invisible, and who destroyeth the bodies of the dead, and liveth by carnage. Let me live, and perform his order; I will do what is 15. commanded by him. Give me not over to his fingers, let him not overcome me, for [ am under thy command, O Lord of the Gods.

Homage to thee, O my divine father Osiris, thou livest with thy members. 16. Thou didst not decay, thou didst not become worms, thou didst not wither, thou didst not rot, thou didst not putrefy, thou didst not turn into worms. I am the god A aa and my members shall have being everlastingly. 17. I shall not decay, I shall not rot, I shall

464 The Papyrus of Ani STASITMOD « LQ wFiV SH ~(= LR o8t =o Soar Ile SIDA dF SHSo 2 2S Pieee SIP MNES ABY Oe

• fo REI RUB KK ww ESS SR) Sh IFS 8 Slo Pho EY 1 wis-o Vist =o IRE AGS S¥ SEVERING APS (MA MS—aahleLeas n= 2

not putrefy, I shall not turn into worms, and | shall not see corruption before the eye of the god Shu. I shall have my being, I shall have my being; 18. I shall live, I shall live; I shall flourish, I shall flourish, I shall flourish, I shall wake up in peace, I shall not putrefy, my intestines shall not perish, I shall not suffer injury. 19. My eye shall not decay. The form of my face shall not disappear. My ear shall not become deaf. My head shall not be separated from my neck. My tongue shall not be removed. My hair shall not 20. be cut off. My eyebrows shall not be shaved away, and no evil defect shall assail me. My body shall be stablished. It shall neither become a ruin, 21. nor be destroyed on this earth.

Life after Death 465

ChevetiEin XLVI

Tor CHAPTER OF NOT PERISHING

PLATE XVI

LP KMS SITSOAGaRL SAT UP ELS 2S Ob le duh 8 PSSST AASHURH2HS= ed

CuHarTER XLVI. 1. THe CuHaptTer oF NOT PERISHING AND OF BEING ALIVE IN KuHERT-NETER. The Osiris Ani saith :—Hail 2. ye children of the god Shu. The Tuat hath gained the mastery over his diadem. Among the Hamemet Spirits may I arise, even as did arise Osiris.

In the Turin Papyrus this Chapter has an alternative title, Miz, i. | 3 Te ee ssn PAN SA. “the Chante: of not letting be diminished the hour of life in Khert-Neter.” The Chapter itself reads in the Saite Recension: “Hail, ye two children 6) 5) of Shu, hail, ye two children of Shu, [who

came forth] from his body. The Tuat hath gained the mastery over his diadem. Among ne Flamemet Spirits

make me to lift up the hand, rising,” do ees < oS aN a The two children of Shu are Keb and

Nut, who produced Osiris, Isis, Set, Nephthys, Horus and Anubis. Another version of this Chapter, besides that published by Naville, is found in the Papyrus of Nu (Sheet 16). The Chapter is ancient, and is probably of Southern origin, and the variants prove that the text presented difficulties to the Theban scribes. There is no copy of it in the Greenfield Papyrus.

466 The Papyrus of Ani

GHpvrins i ab

THE CHAPTER OF NOT GOING TO THE BLOCK THESGOD

PLATE Mey i

Lo yer AEE TA mo Me SEPA RSI ve 2. =, PO sn I Oe we Pet 6§ DEO ame Pl? RE pre Pe ae ade TTA Te SS LEV SeTpakAasaule dil ©. SPoe 6 OFS IY ee Aes LRA MTS

CyarTer L. 1. THE CHAPTER OF NOT GOING IN TO THE BLocKk oF THE GoD. The Osiris Ani saith :—My head was fastened on my body in heaven, O Guardian of the Earth, by Ra. 2.[This] was granted [to me] on the day of my being stablished, when I rose up out of a state of weakness upon [my] two feet. On the day 3. of cutting off the hair Set and the Company of the Gods fastened my head to my neck, and it became as firm as it was 4. originally. Let nothing happen to shake it off again! Make ye me safe from the murderer of my father. I have tied together 5. the Two Earths. Nut hath fastened together the vertebrae of my neck, and [1] behold them as they were originally, and they are seen in the order wherein they were when as yet Maat was not seen, and when the gods were not born in visible forms. 6, 1 am Penti. I am

Of Avoiding the East 467 6 PN Seed Se Re Al TPN. SU

the heir of the great gods, I the Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth.!

Oe ert THE CHAPTER OF NOT BEING TRANSPORTED TO THESEAST EEAGE Vil

LP yee Sod RES OOS HRI ANLEDRTUSIMES 97h

NPSENSVSHY Sasl=ey A= ARYL IVINS ER 2 fle

Sark @ NOSED Get OO ore eee NO ob ISP PF ovot Je dont JU]

CuHapTeR XCIII. 1. THE CuHaprER OF NOT BEING TRANSPORTED TO THE East in KuertT-NETER. The Osiris Ani saith :—Hail, Phallus 2. of Ra, which advanceth and beateth down opposition. Things which have been without motion (or inert) for millions of years have come into life through Baba. I am stronger thereby 3. than the strong, and I have more power thereby than the mighty. Now, let me not be carried away in a boat, or be seized violently and taken to the East, to have the festivals of the Sebau

1 Other ancient copies of this Chapter are found in the Papyrus of Nebseni (Sheet 12) and in the Papyrus of Nu (Sheet 19). VOL. Ii. 20K

468 The Papyrus of Ani

nl BeBkeo ese T’S Be BRL Ae SEO SS SA S—A® oT SIS T Hi Ls obsy JliSa BMD) 2S PE NOES IAT SEPRUAU SS Meh Be RISB STATI ES 2IWEIST APTS ASlIey. Wer yal Le NN Ss ms Flee}

mod Sm BRE ILS SEO

10. YP SS SS ae

Devils celebrated on me. Let not deadly 4. wounds be inflicted upon me, and let me not be gored (or butted) by horns. Thou shalt neither fall [nor] eat 5. fish made by Tebun (?).!

ANOTHER CHAPTER.

Now, no evil thing of any kind whatsoever shall be done unto me by the Sebau Devils. [I shall not be gored by] 6. horns. Therefore the Phallus of Ra, [which is] the head of Osiris, shall not be swallowed up. Behold, 7. I shall come into my fields and | shall cut the grain. The gods shall provide me with food. Thou shalt not then be gored, 8. Ra-Khepera. There shall not be then pus in the Eye of Tem, and it shall not 9. be destroyed. Violence shall not be done unto me, and I shall not be carried away in [my] boat to the East to have the festivals of the Sebau Devils celebrated on me 10. in evil fashion. Cruel gashes

1 The text seems to be corrupt here.

»

Of Avoiding the East 469

Sek we tee hls ld THO USS lS

with knives shall not be inflicted upon me, and I shall not be carried away in [my] boat to the East. 11. I the Osiris, the assessor of the holy offerings of all the gods, Ani, whose word is truth, whose word is truth, happily, the lord of fealty [to Osiris].

It is clear from the text printed above that this Chapter was full of difficulty, and that the ancient scribes did not understand many parts of it. It is evident also that two versions of it were current under the XVIIIth dynasty. The following version from Naville (of. cz, 1, Bl. 105) helps to settle some of the mistakes ‘which the scribes made in copying the Chapter :—

LN Up td oe LS 2 So Tose SS sos HP len LO Sd =TIm WK AMUSE OSM ISS yD Ne SE HS BH 14m ob ees di LUN eed it

Sb +a > 8 Jann NAS DROS WT QL 255 Jie pei je TEC rene WEFSALTISAT SMALLS {l= Svs KSPR SH AEST sho bARIR IS NS RSS

470 The Papyrus of Ani WSTABGS VS ISSAD S fh BR ASRAPSD GS tI mS PLITIIIPBNQ SAS mT ARES &

CRAP 112 hae ee

THE CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE HEADERS CUa ORE

LTE BSI\OPR-K ANS BTS = ATU SH = PeSRS shes sae hor Bvabsev abs

ae — ee NOE | LB OE EO

a OH 2S = lips Se oO} = fof

CuapTerR XLIII. 1. THE CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE HEAD OF A MAN BE CUT OFF FROM HIS BODY IN Kuert-Neter. The Osiris Ani saith :—2, 1 ama Great One, the son of a Great One. [JI am] Fire, the son of Fire, to whom was 3. given his head after it had been cut off. The head of Osiris was not removed from his body, and the head of the Osiris 4. Ani shall not be removed from

The Reunion of Soul and Body 471

his body.! I have knitted mys together, I have made myself whole and complete.” I shall renew my youth, | am Osiris Himself, the Lord i Bternity:

Cnr PEK EXX XIX THE CHAPTER OF UNITING THE SOUL TO ITS BODY ILS NY

We PHATE AAT = i Ue a AS A ofS oR eeeernd= KIS SIAN LP OAS & AES eoAe KR JICOUA* AIS AID i 6 - se Mi AA B+ Bi USS PA He es A

CHapTtER LXXXIX. 1. THE CHAPTER OF MAKING THE SOUL TO BE JOINED TO ITS BODY IN KHERT-NETER. The Osiris Ani saith :—Hail, thou god Aniu! Hail, thou god Pehreri, 2. who dwellest in thy hall, the Great God. Grant thou that my soul may come to me from any place wherein it may be. Even if it would tarry, let my soul be brought 3. unto me from any place wherein it may be. Thou findest the Eye of Horus standing by thee like unto those beings who resemble Osiris, who never lie down in death. Let not 4. the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, lie down dead among those who

1 The Turin P dds here | Sh) e Turin Papyrus adds here sia (& " 5 |. 2 The Turin Papyrus adds _ iN |= Ss vip, I shall be made

new.

i iWfe Papyease? Hii

) SS Sat A Se wi lle RR ATS — IR SPS HH Hd UNS LS EID? & ZARA ETS me =D Mall ee ites Soa Sse To eSe QF Zote—hS TPAM SID a AG oe ~ SARK FART SSS 20. x= aa HF DS ene POU AT SUS,

eX 2A UWS TUS

= —

4

lie in Anu, the land wherein [souls] are joined to their bodies in thousands. Let me have possession of my Ba-soul and of my Spirit-soul, and let my word be truth 5. with it (z.e., the Ba-soul) in every place wherein it may be. Observe then, O ye guardians of Heaven, my soul [wherever it may be]. Even if it would 6, tarry, cause thou my Ba-soul to see my body. Thou shalt find the Eye of Horus standing by thee 7. like [the Watchers].

Hail, ye gods who tow along the boat of the Lord of Millions of Ye ears, who bring it over the 8. sky of the Tuat, who make it to journey over Nent (Nut?), who make Ba- souls to enter into their Spirit-bodies, 9. whose hands hold the steering poles and guide it straight, who grasp tightly your paddles, destroy ye the 10. Enemy; thus shall the Boat rejoice, and the Great God shall travel on his way in peace. Moreover, grant ye that the Ba-soul of the Osiris Ani, 11. whose word is truth before the gods, may come forth with your navel cords in the eastern part of the sky,

Liberty for the Soul 4

ROC ww roca RO pies os A I muses eS ({li 11 =| A ee ec A

12. => 0. SS Qe ss? ee one _) Ren Pe Tp

and that it may follow Ra to the place where he was yesterday, and may set in peace, in peace in Amentet. 12. May it gaze upon its earthly body, may it take up its abode in its Spirit-body, may it neither perish nor be destroyed for ever and for ever. Rusric : These words shall be said over a model of the Ba-soul made of gold, and inlaid with precious stones,

which shall be placed on the breast of the Osiris.

CHAPTER KCi

fee CHAPTER OFWNOT LETTING THE SOUL OFA fey DE HELD CAPTIVE IN’ KHERT-NETER

PEATE XVII

Le PAE A DL Sho Wele-s- RMS bE eH Higa Bnav Se TS |? See & 3 ee LA Sl

CHAPTER XCI. 1, THE CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE SOUL OF A MAN BE HELD CAPTIVE IN KHERT-NETER. The Osiris Ani saith :—Hail, thou who art exalted! Hail, thou who art adored! Hail, Mighty 2, One of Souls, thou divine Soul who inspirest great ‘dread, who dost set the fear of thyself in the gods, “who are enthroned upon thy mighty seat. Make thou a path for the Spirit-soul 3. and the

A474 ne ii of Ant

fl SIS Soe Sy dee = S$ — —! Lo <= ee

wn Hd (eee a 2, B.S — BS aa —> —L. Whe ols | SA SIP hoe Ba-soul of the Osiris Ani. I am equipped with [words of power]. I am a_ Spirit-soul equipped with [words of power]. I have made my way to the place where are Ra and 4. Hathor.

Rusgric: If this Chapter be known by the deceased he shall be able to transform himself into a Spirit-soul who shall be equipped with [his soul and his shadow] in Khert- Neter, and he shall not be shut up inside any door in

Amentet, when he is coming forth upon the Earth, or when he is going back into [ Khert-Neter. |!

CHAT ee el THE CHAPTER OF OPENING THE TOMB TO THE BA-SOUL AND SHADOW

PLATE XVII

Thohinyhl Spa ial

2 es BBS ol

etislaywa vl lS eee

CuapTeR XCII. 1. THe CHAPTER OF OPENING THE TOMB TO THE BaA-SOUL AND THE SHADOW, AND OF COMING FORTH BY DAY, AND OF HAVING MASTERY OVER THE TWO LEGS. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith :-— 2. The place which is closed is opened, the place which is shut (or sealed) is sealed. That which lieth down in the closed place is opened by (or, to) the Ba-soul which is in it. By the Eye of Horus I am delivered (?) Ornaments are

1 In the Papyrus of Nu this Rubric is wanting.

Liberty of Movement inthe Tomb — 475 wom NINE DS OPE ]o SHUN MI L&W iloKe gos i Weende— PT 1oPA ATG hs TEN SSE Add TS DAT Bobble ison IDA Be IPAAD NIE RES

INS eI Sal at Tessa a ere TRAC 8 AT Si ras

cme AS ALS IGS SEAS oI 2 pp-lihse slip sllow (RIE OSSD IS RPT

3. stablished on the brow of Ra. My stride is made long. I lift up my two thighs [in walking]. 1 have journeyed over a long road. My limbs are 4. in a flourishing condition. I am Horus, the Avenger of his Father, and I bring the Urrt Crown [and set it on]its standard. The road of souls is opened. My twin soul 5. seeth the Great God in the Boat of Ra, on the day of souls. My soul is 6, in the front thereof with the counter of the years. Come, the Eye of Horus hath delivered for me my soul, my ornaments are
4. stablished on the brow of Ra. Light is on the faces of those who are in the members of Osiris. 8. Ye shall not hold captive my soul. Ye shall not keep in durance my shadow. The way is open to my soul 9, and to my shadow. It seeth the Great God in the shrine on the day of counting souls. It repeateth the words of 10. Osiris. Those whose seats are invisible, who fetter the members of Osiris, who fetter

476 The Papyrus of Ani

zo Mf i NI SP em Pon boca 2 o PLS ES DEB aw lo 1 2 of] Shot oP Sp of POSS ee a er. = AWW

<a rn : cour ce os ~ 2 cit : SNIPE NSE eye cent is a wns os SDE NT i ‘arm Heart-souls and Spirit-souls, who set a seal II. upon the dead, and who would do evil to me, shall do no evil to me. Haste on the way to me(?). Thy heart 12. is with thee. My Heart-soul and my Spirit-soul are equipped ; they guide thee. I sit down at the head of the great ones 13. whoare chiefs of their abodes. The wardens of the members of Osiris shall not hold thee captive, though they keep ward

over souls, and set a seal on 14. the shadow which is dead. Heaven shall not shut thee in.

Rusric: If this Chapter be known by the deceased he shall come forth by day, and his soul shall not be kept captive.

The text of the above Chapter is corrupt in many places, and its general meaning can only be gained from a_ perusal of one of the older copies of the text; a translation of the Chapter as found in the Papyrus of Nebseni (Sheet 6) is therefore appended :—

That which was shut hath been opened [that is] the dead. ‘That which was shut fast hath been opened by the command of the Eye of Horus, 3. which hath delivered me. Established are the beauties on the forehead of Ra. My steps are long. My legs are lifted up. I have performed

The Reappearance on Earth ala,

the journey, my members are mighty and 4. are sound, | am Horus, the Avenger of his Father. I am he who bringeth along his father, and his mother, by means of his staff. The way shall be opened to him that hath 5. power over his feet, and he shall see the Great God in the Boat of Ra, when souls are counted therein at the bows, and 6. when the years also are counted up. Grant that the Eye of Horus, which maketh the adornments of splendour to be firm on the 7. forehead of Ra, may deliver my soul for me, and let darkness cover your faces, O ye who would imprison Osiris. O keep not captive my soul. O keep not ward over 8. my shadow, but let a way be opened for my soul and my shadow, and let them see the Great God in the shrine 9. on the day of the counting of souls, and let them hold converse with Osiris, whose habitations are hidden, and those who guard the members of Osiris, and who Io. keep ward over the Spirit-souls, and who hold captive the shadows of the dead, and who would work 11. evil against me, so that they shall [not] work evil against me. A way shall be for thy Ka (z.e., Double) with thee, and thy soul shall be prepared by those who keep ward over the members of Osiris, and who hold captive 12. the shadows of the dead. Heaven shall not keep thee fast, the earth shall not hold thee captive. Thou shalt not live with the beings who slay, 13. but thou shalt be. master of thy legs, and thou shalt advance to thy body straightway in the earth, [and to] those who belong to the shrine of Osiris and guard his members.

CHAT] kewl xe aiky

mae CHAPTER OF LIFTING UP THE FEET AND Ol APPEARING ON: Tob ePAR iH

PEATE Avil Ler SS Re MLS SS =a dit RST Asee wR

CHAPTER LXXIV. 1. THE CHAPTER OF LIFTING UP THE FEET, AND OF COMING FORTH ON THE EARTH. The Osiris

478 The Papyrus of Ani ACHR HILO Sf RO PR TS es PRA ATL co SPP atti OSPR GAT ATS wo idl Pa. YMA |

Ani saith :—Perform thy work, O Seker,! perform thy work O Seker, O thou who dwellest in thy circle,2? and who dwellest in my feet 2, in Khert-Neter. I am he who sendeth forth light over the Thigh of heaven. I come forth in heaven. I sit down by the Light-god (Khu). 3. O I am helpless. O I am helpless. I would walk. I am helpless. I am helpless in the regions of those who plunder in Khert-Neter, | the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, in peace.

CHAP tE ke Vit

THE CHAPTER OF MAKING A WAY THROUGH AMENTET BY DAY

PLATE XVIII

LCT DS Heo AP TLS i pe Pee RIS |S

CuapTer VIII. 1, THE CHAPTER OF FORCING A WAY INTO AMENTET [AND OF COMING FORTH] BY DAY. The Osiris Ani saith:—The town of Unu (Hermopolis) is opened.

1 Or Sekri, “¢., he who is shut up dead in his coffin or shrine. Seker, a very ancient god, was death personified, and his kingdom was situated under, or beyond, that part of the left bank of the Nile which lay a little to the south of Memphis. The name of this Death-god is probably preserved in the modern place-name of Sakka4rah. The attributes of Seker were ascribed to Osiris, who was in many respects the counterpart of the older god.

• The Egyptian Tuat was divided into a number of “ circles,” which were inhabited by different grades of Spirits.

Of Travelling through the Other World 479

APPT AMRISMOY SHdole a THe Wey UD tO ce ee exe tI RSI TART wo vee WHT (SVE oP ANTE

hiyehead 2. is sealed up, Thoth. Perfect is the Eye of Horus. I have delivered the Eye of Horus which shineth with splendours on the brow of Ra, 3. the Father of the gods, [I am] that self-same Osiris, [the dweller in] Amentet. Osiris knoweth his day, and he knoweth that he shall live through his period of life ; I shall have my being with him. 4. | am the Moon-god Aah, the dweller among the gods. I shall not come to an end. Stand up therefore, O Horus, for thou art counted among the gods.

The following version (Naville, of. cz¢., 1, Bl. X) of the above Chapter explains many of the difficulties which are found in the text of the Papyrus of Ani :—

CuaptTers VIII ann IX. 1. nee J Jeo | +Raht

— -: =) Wipe = EK BIS Z2avTtJjigo2yvlewses rere — A) Nd ve ae L fom ede mle ee

CuapTers VIII] anp [X. 1. THE CHAPTER OF FORCING A WAY INTO THE Tuat. The Am Khent priest Nefer- uben-f, whose word is truth, 2. saith :—Hail, Soul, thou mighty one of terror. Behold, | have come unto nee I see thee. I have forced a way through the Tuat. I see my father Osiris. I drive away 3. the darkness. I love him. I have come. I see my father Osiris. He hath counted the heart of Set. [I] have made offerings for my

4380 The Papyrus of Ant

Ae wa * ee a Tiida eS te A op SS SSS ee eo

SxX2hh O | &™_ Bee bard

awa Cl ) GO LARA AR a

eet BA SORT DSESHAS Mo $Aooh hE Mae © 7 = Slv~-S ef Sd clean

father Osiris. | have opened 4. all the ways in heaven and on earth. J love him. I have come. 1 have become a Spirit-body and a Spirit-soul, who is equipped. Hail, every god and every Spirit- -soul, I have made the ways.

I am Thoth ee

ANOTHER CHAPTER OF THE TUAT AND OF COMING FORTH BY DAY.

Open is the land of Unu. Shut is the head of Thoth. Perfect is 6. the Eye of Horus. I have delivered the Eye of Horus, the shining one, the ornament of the Eye of Ra, the Father of the Gods. I am that same Osiris who 7. dwelleth in Amentet. Osiris knoweth his day, which cometh to an end. I am Set, the Father of the Gods. I shall never come to an end.

(iewene ager Death 431

Chit wk Tl

fae CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH BY DAY, AND OF -ivVINGeArTER DEAT F

L mer NT To ORS. NL Sor US ORE SI Ade 8S ae ods = Wt =z AS DUS 3h

= SlPtiKRodSo arth 2\ISsT RTE ShEES fiers KX To PH

CuapTer I]. 1. THE CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH BY DAY AND OF LIVING AFTER DEATH. The Osiris Ani saith:— Hail, thou One, who shinest from the moon. 2. Hail, thou One, who shinest from the moon. Grant that this Osiris Ani may come forth among thy multitudes who are at 3. the portal. Let him be with ‘the Light-God. Let the Tuat be opened to him. Behold, the Osiris 4. Ani shall come forth by day to perform everything which he wisheth upon the earth among those who are living {thereon ].

In the Papyrus of Amen-neb in the British Museum (see Naville, of. cz¢., I, Bl. 6) the above Chapter forms part of the composition which is commonly called Chapter III. The contents of this Chapter, translated from the Papyrus of Nu (Sheet 13), are as follows :—

2. Hail, thou god Tem, who comest forth from the Great Deep, who shinest gloriously under the form of the twin Lion-gods,! send forth with might thy words unto

1 Ze., Shu and Tefnut.

482 The Papyrus of Ani

those who are in thy presence, 3. and let the Osiris Nu enter into their assembly. He hath performed the decree which hath been spoken to the mariners at eventide, 4. and the Osiris Nu, whose word is truth, shall live after his death, even as doth Ra every day. Behold, most certainly Ra was born 5. yesterday, and the Osiris Nu was born yesterday. And every god shall rejoice in the life of the Osiris Nu, even as they rejoice 6. in the life of Ptah, when he appeareth from the Great House of the Aged One which is in Anu (Heliopolis).

The text reads: FF Qe Pt § aah ad ya eo FASE BD oher S N eeul IPHALS SUA! dis + Ss ag RUER-DIS RE TSU Sd S$ RSs 4 POTS MePAN oA USS Lo m8 5 NMS 2 Bae IWC AT} LeaaliiryreeAT es hse Ki SUK |

WierStabbing of Set 483

CEesriek 1x

THE CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH BY DAY AFTER PASSING THROUGH THE AAMHET

1 =VIN TIS AT Kio TL 7 UO Uo Be Ro MAoe2 \neeSr Jeli As > Dawicled Se Rode SH = sell KH Dawe +e des ESE ee oe ele ee NS aS 6 PS Tt St TSH SSNS je ddd s 8S? Soy le VAT See Se a A UR

CuHapTerR IX. 1. THE CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH BY DAY AFTER FORCING AN ENTRANCE THROUGH THE AAMHET.! The Osiris Ani saith :—Hail, Soul, thou mighty one of terror! 2. Verily, | am here. I have come. I behold thee. I have passed through the Tuat. I have seen 3. Father Osiris. I have scattered the gloom of night. I am his beloved one. I have come, I have seen 4. my Father Osiris. I have stabbed the heart of Suti. I have made offerings to my Father Osiris. 5. 1 have opened every way in heaven and on the earth. I am the son who loveth his Fathers (szc) Osiris. 6. 1 ama Spirit-body. I ama Spirit- soul. [am equipped. Hail, every god and every Spirit-soul. I have made the way [to Osiris]. I the Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth.

1 A chamber in the domain of Seker, the god of Death. WOU I, 2

484 The Papyrus of Ani

CHAPT RR Gee ae

THE CHAPTER OF MAKING A MAN TO RETURNS LOOK UPON HIS HOUSE ON EARTH

PE Tine bb” oe Sines go ee

eae re ay a ie

CHAPTER CXXXAII. 1. THE CHAPTER OF MAKING A MAN TO RETURN TO LOOK UPON HIS HOUSE ON EARTH. The Osiris Ani saith :—I am the Lion-god 2. who cometh forth with long strides. I have shot arrows, and I have wounded my prey. I have shot arrows, and I have wounded my prey. I am the Eye of Horus, | traverse 3. the Bye of Horus at this season. I have arrived at the domains. Grant that the Osiris Ani may come in peace. [I have advanced, and behold, 1 have not been found light in weight, and the Balance is emptied of my case. |

The words within brackets are translated from a papyrus at Paris (Naville, of. cz., Bl. 145), and the text of (tie

passage reads : = ai ‘Ss “ih | wR KE ® Se oe PUD LIAS SNe of.

ie Balance here alluded to is the ‘‘Great Balance” in the Hall of Osiris in which the hearts of the deceased were weighed in the presence of the god, but it is difficult to see the connection between the object with which this Chapter was written, and the words here added. In the Turin Papyrus they are wholly wanting.

Defeat of Spirit Enemies 485

Cn aah x or XLVITI"

mBNOTHER CHAPTER OF A MAN COMING FORTH BY mie AGAINST HIS ENEMIES IN KHERT-NETER

PEATE 2evill

L Wf oe a ar 1 Bes Sif dS 2 ce 4 aS Dreger ee 3. (Ij = WG BS RSS AOH AS # ies Ne ee Pk Nae ee eS

CuapTER X oR XLVIII. 1. ANOTHER CHAPTER OF THE COMING FORTH OF A MAN BY DAY AGAINST HIS ENEMIES IN Kuert-Neter. [The Osiris Ani saith :—] I have divided the heavens. I have 2. cleft the horizon. I have traversed the earth [following in} his footsteps. I have conquered the mighty Spirit-souls because 3. I am equipped for millions of years with words of power. I eat with my mouth. I evacuate with my body. 4. Behold, I am the God of the Tuat! Let these things be given unto me, the Osiris Ani, in perpetuity without ‘fail or diminution.

The text of this Chapter in the Papyrus of Nebseni

contains some interesting variants ; it reads :-—

ASSP RPS MD 2 BT Ant RSE aR SE

1 The Chapter occurs twice in the Turin Papyrus. 27 i72

486 The Papyrus of Ani

AJ CRU RSS TAS AT $e DFAS PSS BRUT vie KES VTUGENTIIB

—= || =>

ANNAN

The Eleventh Chapter has a title similar to that of Chapter X, but its contents are different; the Turin Papyrus contains two copies of it (Chapters XI and XLIX). The text as given in the Papyrus of Nu (Sheemmeay

feads :-—

LT SSS Bod Na freee ps] 2 Mss eae PT OBST SE. SS Stl) She AS 3. eee SKS, SZ PIASye oN

as Bi voh >See Sse N fo

CuHarreR XI or XLIX. 1. THE CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH AGAINST ENEMIES IN KHERT-NeETER. The Osiris Nu saith :—2. Hail, Am-a-f(z.e., Eater of his arm), I have passed over(?) the road. Iam Ra. I have come forth from the horizon against my enemies. I have not permitted him to escape 3. from me. I have stretched out my hand like that of the Lord of the Urrt Crown. I have lifted up my feet even as the Uraei-goddesses lift themselves up. I have not permitted the enemy [to be saved] from me. 4. As for mine enemy, he hath been given to me, and he shall not be delivered from me. I stand up like Horus. I sit down

Hymn for Sunrise and Sunset 487

Tra AMS lO we Wide SPA eo DAB INT SAS BBD ES aire

like Ptah. I am strong like Thoth. 5. I am mighty like Tem. I walk with my legs. I speak with my mouth. I chase my enemy. He hath been given unto me, and he shall not be delivered from me.

CHAPTER XV

A HYMN OF PRAISE [TO BE SUNG] TO RA WHEN HE RISETH ON THE HORIZON, [AND] WHEN HE SETTETH IN THE [LAND OF] LIFE

re QHdAvle N2Fo_ Pe Ne SBA TUT 22 IDS TSA AMMA ess 2 DRIP? IDIZ AS SAM os

CHapTeR XV. I. A Hymn oF Praise TO RA WHEN HE RISETH UPON THE HORIZON, AND WHEN HE SETTETH IN THE Lanp or Lire. Osiris the scribe Ani saith :— Homage to thee, 2. O Ra, when thou risest as Tem- Heru-Khuti. Thou art to be adored. Thy beauties are before mine eyes, [thy] 3. radiance is upon my _ body. Thou goest forth to thy setting in the Sektet Boat with

488 The Papyrus of Ani

PIKS eri « =a OR INUS$LAUVESEFAVE OME e Bae dad -b]¥ Ger) Peters Geese MSA TLS 72 AR SS ISMIFES SIS ZIMA Sie STE) >2 Se fuPoodyye Semen = == 8 SADC 2S AIS MES

[fair] winds, and thy heart is glad; 4. the heart of the Matet Boat rejoiceth. Thou stridest over the heavens in peace, and all thy foes are cast down; the stars which never rest 5. sing hymns of praise unto thee, and the stars which are imperishable glorify thee as thou 6. sinkest to rest in the horizon of Manu, O thou who art beautiful at morn and at eve, O thou lord who livest, and art established, O my Lord!

Homage to thee, O thou who art Ra when thou risest, 7. and who art Tem when thou settest in beauty. Thou risest and thou shinest on the back of thy mother [Nut], O thou who art crowned the king 8. of the gods! Nut welcometh thee, and payeth homage unto thee, and Maat, the everlasting and never-changing goddess, embraceth thee at noon and at eve. Thou stridest over the heavens, being glad at heart, and the Lake of Testes,! g. is content. The Sebau-fiend hath fallen to the ground, his fore-legs and his hind-legs have been hacked off him, and the knife hath severed the joints of his back. Ra hath

1 The Oases region in the Western Desert.

Hymn for Sunrise and Sunset 489 oe ee a ol OF 1. JS Ma ee AR OPER OA Mouton? *fiu—KeISods Seales TEA SHIT S4+N25 ve Oe a SS ee oO |S Tm 2.os% wo || ei con ei ace Poi SAnosieorSa DLS SSSA FleISei «eh « Ale? 3 Tek oe BUSTS

a fair wind, 10. and the Sektet Boat setteth out on its journey, and saileth on until it cometh into port. The gods of the South, the gods of the North, the gods of the West, and the gods of the East praise 11. thee, O thou Divine Substance, from whom all living things came into being. Thou didst send forth the word when the earth was submerged with silence, O thou Only One, who didst dwell in heaven before ever the earth and the mountains came into being. 12. Hail, thou Runner, Lord, Only One, thou maker of the things that are, thou hast fashioned the tongue of the Company of the Gods, thou hast produced whatsoever cometh forth from the waters, thou springest up out of them above the submerged land of the Lake of Horus. 13. Let me breathe the air which cometh forth from thy nostrils, and the north wind which cometh forth from thy mother Nut. Make thou my Spirit-soul to be glorious, O Osiris, 14. make thou my Heart-soul to be divine. Thou art worshipped as thou settest, O Lord of the gods, thou art exalted by reason of thy wondrous works. Shine thou with thy rays of light upon my body day by day, I5. upon me, Osiris the scribe, the assessor of the

490 The Papyrus of Ani

VBI om Seer 8 1 MS olds Se PS TRIS AT USA US L= Fx SHG ASIIASS os 8 PH ialy Ul 2 Sd AS ee i OD Ee Mie be Res a Pree o Des Seheh—iodinsa [ZEAL AVS «4 a Rs MMSE Maas Saas oa 8. wee Tet Se we OND To eR

2 5 SPE oly

ao0ogvliticaaol wo

divine offerings of all the gods, the overseer of the granary of the Lords of Abydos, the real royal scribe who loveth thee, Ani, whose word is truth, in peace.

I. Praise be unto thee, O Osiris, the Lord of Eternity, Un-Nefer, Heru-Khuti (Harmakhis), whose forms are manifold, whose attributes are majestic [Praise be unto thee], 2. O thou who art Ptah-Seker-Tem in Anu (Helio- polis), thou Lord of the hidden shrine, thou Creator of the House of the Ka of Ptah (Het-ka-Ptah = Memphis) and of the gods [therein], thou Guide of the Tuat, 3. who art glorified when thou settest in Nu (ze., the Sky). Isis embraceth thee in peace, and she driveth away the fiends from the entrances 4. of thy paths. Thou turnest thy face towards Amentet, and thou makest the earth to shine as with refined copper. Those who have lain down in death rise up to see thee, they 5. breathe the air, and they look upon thy face when the disk riseth on the horizon. Their hearts are at peace since they behold thee, O thou who art Eternity and Everlastingness.

The Solar Litany 491

LITANY.

VFL ADIM AAR ADAnoa Shenoy tte

NFL ANKISEdsSFessrl

sos 9 FF Aa © IN « ede oe a 4am ows Ke o \

(TZ schol Wat Nils: bie bker lan

Address — Homage to you, O ye gods of the Dekans in ae and to you, O ye Hememet-spirits in Kher Aha, and to thee, O Unti,! who art the most glorious of all the gods who are hidden in Anu,

Petition.—O grant thou unto me a path whereover I may pass in peace, for I am just and true; I have not spoken falsehood wittingly, nor have I done aught with Beccit.

2. Address—Homage to thee, O An? in Antes(?), Heru- khuti, who dost with long strides march across the heavens,

Petiwtion.—O _ grant ‘thou unto me a path whereover I may pass in peace, for I am just and true; I have not spoken falsehood wittingly, nor have I done aught with ace.

. Address—Homage to thee, O Everlasting Soul, hon ‘Soul who dwellest in Tetu (Busiris), Un-Nefer, the son of Nut, who art the Lord of Akert,

Petition.—O grant thou unto me a path whereover I may pass in peace, for I am just and true; I have not

1 A god who is represented holding a star in each hand, and walking before a solar bark.

2 A solar god of great antiquity, who was worshipped in Heliopolis.

492 The Papyrus of Ani

ok No es Te hSTS ibe

LZR ST isSer she Ful JIS ow eR MEPS VWKROLEASh VIS Mvloke Darl as

spoken falsehood wittingly, nor have I done aught with deceit.

4. Address—Homage to thee in thy dominion over Tetu, upon whose brow the Urrt Crown is established, thou One who createst the strength to protect thyself, and who dwellest in peace,

Petition.—O grant thou unto me a path whereover I may pass in peace, for I am just and true; | have not spoken falsehood wittingly, nor have I done aught with deceit.

5. Address—Homage to thee, O Lord of the Acacia Tree, whose Seker Boat is set upon its sledge, who turnest back the Fiend, the Evildoer, and dost cause the Eye of Ra (ztchat) to rest upon its seat,

Petition—O grant thou unto me a path whereover I may pass in peace, for I am just and true; I have not spoken falsehood wittingly, nor have I done aught with deceit.

6. Address.—Homage to thee, O thou who art mighty in thine hour, thou great and mighty Prince who dost dwell in Anrutef, thou Lord of Eternity and Creator of the Everlastingness, thou Lord of Hlensu (Herakleopolis),

Petition—O grant thou unto me a path whereover I may pass in peace, for I am just and true; I have not spoken falsehood wittingly, nor have | done aught with deceit.

The Solar Litany 493

NS IY Si II SiST isp | 2 SE

ATES DIR Lite ASS JOOS FG LT IN PFO MMEDULIT AMS

of LOR VP Bee HF AEA

7, Address —Homage to thee, O thou who restest upon Truth, thou Lord of Abtu (Abydos), whose limbs form the substance of Ta-tchesert,! unto whom fraud and deceit are abominations,

Petition.—O grant thou unto me a path whereover ] may pass in peace, for I am just and true; I have not spoken falsehood wittingly, nor have I done aught with deceit.

8. Address —Homage to thee, O thou who dwellest in thy boat, who dost bring Hapi (the Nile) forth from his cavern, whose body is the light, and who dwellest in Nekhen,?

Petition —O grant thou unto me a path whereover I may pass in peace, for I am just and true; I have not spoken falsehood wittingly, nor have I done aught with deceit.

9. Address—Homage to thee, O thou Creator of the gods, thou King of the South and North, Osiris, whose

ieeenetie tHoly Land.”

aA town in Upper Egypt, on part of the site of which stands the modern town of Al-Kab. The chief deity of the place was the goddess Nekhebet, who was the protectress of the South par excellence. Her sanctuary was one of the oldest in Egypt. The Greeks called the town Eileithyiaspolis.

494 The Papyrus of Ani

sac tS Se SO ae

aA. II hn eu

word is truth, who rulest the world by thy gracious goodness, thou Lord of the Atebui,}

Petition?—O grant thou unto me a path whereover ] may pass in peace, for I am just and true; I have not spoken falsehood wittingly, nor have I done aught with deceit.

In the Saite Recension this Litany contains ¢ez Addresses (ed. Lepsius, Bl. V), and the subject matter differs in many important particulars from that in the Litany of Ani. These Addresses read :—

1 (TSE a SoS Wye MIB Te HS I em

2. TSE 4 SoS NS SSI tn

3. (TSS TT NP * Po Wl

4 UTE Se RS mle 24 A

1. Homage to thee, O thou who comest as Tem, who didst come into being to create the Company of the Gods.

2. Homage to thee, O thou who comest as the Soul of Souls, the Holy One in Amentet.

3. Homage to thee, O President of the Gods, who illuminest the Tuat with thy beauties.

4. Homage to thee, O thou who comest as the Light- god, who travellest in thy Disk.

1 A name given to the two series of corn lands which lay on the right and left banks of the Nile.

2 This petition is written once only, but it was clearly intended to be repeated after each of the nine addresses. This is proved by the Saite Recension where the words “Grant thou the sweet breath of the north wind,” etc., are written in /zwo places, and are intended to be said after each of the ten addresses above them.

The Solar Litany 495

5. | eS Me —4i—* KE — art Wiew be Fo Hg df

6 (TSI S* NS Alas LITERATE ARIS OIA

ITLEN SKS! Shows = tei

ITBLERSPL HU Se

CaN per re

Batet

0 (TOI S SVS PIS BL & ae St A pep TA ee

5. Homage to thee, O thou greatest of all the gods, who art crowned King in heaven, Governor in the Tuat.

6. Homage to thee, O thou who makest a way through the Tuat, who dost lead the way through all doors.

7. Homage to thee, O thou who art among the gods, who dost weigh words (7. e., judge actions) in Khert-Neter.

8. Homage to thee, O thou who dwellest in thy secret places, who dost fashion the Tuat with thy might (?).

9. Homage to thee, O great one, O mighty one, thine enemies have fallen in places where they were smitten.

10. Homage to thee, O thou who hast hacked the Sebau- fiends in pieces, and hast annihilated Aapep.

Grant thou the sweet breeze of the north wind to the Osiris Auf-ankh, whose word is truth.

496 The Papyrus of Ani

Cia Ts hen OY)

A HYMN OF PRAISE TO RA WHEN HE RISETHRG® THE EASTERN HORIZON OF HEAVEN, ANDSTS THOSEAWiHO AREVINEIS TRAY

PLATES XX AND XXI

LF RAD SIZPIZ AS

tS SETS dT SAAS oS US Teeh hid J 6 MBCSASAZ MN GPS «SUB A 4 KAS oN Se STSAS A Ml laze DAS = TES ASR tS PN (2 oe TSH wT Use

1. A Hymn or Praise To RA WHEN HE RISETH IN THE EASTERN PART OF HEAVEN. 2. Those who are in his follow- ing rejoice, and the Osiris, the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—Hail, thou Disk, thou lord of rays, 3. who risest on the horizon day by day. Shine thou with thy beains of light upon the face of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, for he singeth hymns of praise to thee at 4. dawn, and he maketh thee to sit at eventide [with words of adoration]. May the soul of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, come forth 5. with thee into heaven! May he set out with thee in the Matet Boat [in the morning], may he come into port in the Sektet Boat[in the evening], and may he cleave his path among the stars 6. of heaven which never rest.

Hymn for Sunrise 497

FARRIS T + ShHFIDL SE Els PEOISVPSJSA 24 {Mss AT ASMA SI AIT YS Bus Sean eod ALA IT R

en MRS SAP SAAS YD =Pone eens VN eS a2 Mot tA RSS ATS

Buse SSPPrrd eeblsh, Nn = |Stiz2zZananls aan

The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, being at peace [ with his god], maketh adoration to his Lord, 7. the Lord of Eternity, and saith :—Homage to thee, O Heru-khuti, who art the god Khepera, the self-created. When thou risest on the 8. horizon and sheddest thy beams of light upon the Lands of the South and of the North, thou art beautiful, yea beautiful, and all the gods rejoice when they behold thee, Q. the king of heaven. ” The goddess, the Lady of the Hour, ; is stablished upon thy head, her Uraei of the South and of the North are upon thy brow, Io. and she taketh up her place before thee. The god Thoth is stablished in the bows of thy boat to destroy utterly all thy foes. 11. Those who dwell in the Tuat come forth to meet thee, and they bow to the earth in homage as they come towards thee, to look upon thy 12. beautiful Form (or, Image). And I, Ani, have come into thy presence, so that I may be with thee, and may behold thy Disk every day. Let me not be kept

1 Each hour of the night was under the protection of a goddess, and each goddess was responsible for the safety of the Boat of Ra for one hour, and she was called the ‘‘ Lady of the Hour.”

498 The Papyrus of Ani

Se Xa cS ROMA EAD J CNR yy POP Ne PCBS! RIDA R-~ fof ti 6 Te QE SERS ARIE Se MEU SMS S) 6 /FLEIZ VS KRodsle dl eee — NSIT IAP eS b> ACANRES Sr 5? is = he gis i PRON? ee A eee) 1 RB

captive [by the tomb], and let me not be 13. turned back [on my way]. Let the members of my body be made new again when I contemplate thy beauties, even as are the members of all thy favoured ones, 14. because I am one of those who worshipped thee upon earth. Let me arrive in the Land of Eternity, let me enter into the 15. Land of Everlastingness. This, O my Lord, behold thou shalt ordain for me.

AND MOREOVER, THE OsiIRIS ANI, WHOSE WORD IS TRUTH, IN PEACE, THE TRUTH-SPEAKER, SAITH:—I6. Homage to thee, O thou who risest on thy horizon in the form of Ra, who restest upon Law, [which can neither be changed nor altered]. Thou passest over the sky, and every face, (z.e., all mankind) watcheth thee 17. and thy course, for thou thyself art hidden from their gaze. Thou dost show thyself [to them] at dawn and “at eventide each day. 18. The Sektet Boat, wherein Thy Majesty dwelleth, setteth forth on its journey with vigour. Thy beams [fall] upon all faces, thy light with its manifold colours is incomprehensible [to man |, and thy brilliant I9. rays

Hymn for Sunrise 499 aE aN NS eee Meee) SiS AS Silt a ApS are eget emt atel

OF 2 DD FINESSE Miwa

Sl caven| Sa aa et ee Oe ! = 23. \ Bs | O) S= =e a <n wn ON = faye. (Ce he

Fie wn OS ee ee A =.

2. => = SR=ASIZ RAL AG

cannot be reported (or, told). The Lands of the Gods! see thee, they could write [concerning thee]; the Deserts of Punt? could count (or, estimate) 20. thee. Thy creation is hidden. It is one by the opening of thy mouth. Thy form (?) is the head of Nu? May he (z.2., Ani) 21. advance, even as thou dost advance, without cessation, even as Thy Majesty [ceaseth not to advance] even for a moment. With great strides 22. thou dost in one little moment pass over limitless distances which would need millions and hundreds of thousands of years [for a man to pass over; this] thou doest, and then thou sinkest to rest. Thou bringest to an end 23. the hours of the night, even as thou stridest (?) over them. Thou bringest them to an end bythine own ordinance, and dawn cometh on the earth. 24. Thou settest thyself

1 J.e., the countries of the Eastern Sadan and Arabia.

2 The South-eastern Sfidan.

8 This section of the hymn is very difficult to understand. The writer seems to mean that the work of creating the sun is a mystery, that it is, in fact, incomprehensible. The substance of the sun was, it seems, made living by means of the ceremony of ‘opening the mouth,” which must have been performed by the god who made the sun. As this ceremony when performed on a dead body restored to it life, thought, and motion, so the same ceremony performed by Temu or Thoth made the sun to live, ze., to send out light and heat. The last words kheperu tep Nu may mean, “thy creations are (or, thy forms are) above Nu, or, on Nu.”

VOL. 11. 2

500 The Papyrus of Ant

an WAS 6.x KTS PASAS aA PJS*xPASon. VIS 28S 26 Mah ors MISS MWR FS IASITRKSS rise fel SSW SS TALS Seba PLiSiodSe =n =bRIYPIS® REPAY, = Na IS 2 i Afi 2ST e Sil kia ob SS amd roP ATR

before thy handiwork in the form of Ra, and thou rollest Meyemethe NOrzOn.. 25. —.2..650 .- Thou sendest forth light when thy form raiseth itself up, 26. thou ordainest the increase of thy splendours (or, beauties). Thou mouldest thy limbs as thou advancest, thou bringest them forth, thou who wast never brought forth, in the form 27. of Ra, who rolleth up into the height ofheaven. Grantthou that I may reach the heaven of eternity, and the region where thy favoured ones dwell. May I unite with 28. ‘those holy and perfect Spirit- souls of Khert-Neter. May I come forth with them to behold thy beauties as thou rollest on 29. at eventide, as thou journeyest to thy mother Nut (z.e., the Night-sky), and dost place thyself at the right hand (z.e., in the West). My two hands are raised to thee in praise and thanksgiving 30. when thou settest in life (z.e., as a living being, « or a the Land of Life). Behold, thou art the Creator of Etemn (or Eternal Creator), who art adored when thou settest in Nu.! I have set thee in my heart, without 31. wavering, O thou who art more divine than the gods.

1 The Celestial Waters deified.

Hymn for Sunrise 501

Joy WoOIseonas dx Mell

AIASHSVPLe Qe ips KS Pehle S—iile& Dohers Mh Qos le fs fT QRS SIT o RS mon fl SO AND CONS se ‘omen MS oP QRlLegseti

EE NG Ose ek CaS NOOSE rey HARI SSS ABS So RS RM SA$« || KS™ SSS eI UPS vw oe

The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—

Praise and thanksgiving be unto thee, O thou who rollest on 32. like unto gold, thou Illuminer of the Two Lands (z.e., Egypt) on the day of thy birth. Thy mother brought thee forth on her hand, and thou didst light up with splendour the circle which is travelled over by the Disk. 33. O Great Light who rollest across Nu, thou dost raise (?) up the generations of men from the deep source of thy waters, and dost make to keep festivals all districts (or, lands) and cities, 34. and all habitations. Thou protectest [them] with thy beauties. Thy Ka (ze, Double) riseth up with the celestial food 4 and ¢chefau. O thou mightily victorious one, 35. thou Power of Powers, who makest strong thy throne against the sinful ones, whose risings on thy throne in the Sektet Boat are mighty, whose strength is wide- spread 36. in the Atett Boat, make thou the Osiris Ani to be glorious by virtue of his word, which is truth, in Khert-Neter. Grant thou that he may be in Amentet

2M 2

502 The Papyrus of Ani

sto 7h Pe AS SACP RS AUS oe 22 WS Sp ON Ta ae 39. Me Pov P LT SIROUVS HA. Ges ee EN PMS eS SR NST ies RET 23 RWS ee = ae SoZ sbRD |S Sie DS 2 NSi2 Dee

at j[Srs 83 omeis i lapl

37. free from evil (or, sin), and let [his] offences be [set] behind thee. Grant thou that he may [live there]a devoted slave 38. of the Spirit-souls. Let him mingle among the Heart-souls who live in Ta-tchesert (the Holy Land). Let him travel about in the Sekhet-Aaru 39. (ze., the Field of Reeds, or the Elysian Fields), conformably to [thy] decree with joy of heart—him the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth.

[And the god maketh answer] :—

40. Thou “shalt come forth into heaven, thou shalt sail over the sky, and thou shalt hold loving intercourse with the Star-gods. Praises shall be made Al. to thee in the Boat. Thy name shall be proclaimed in the Atett Boat. 42. Thou shalt look upon Ra within his shrine. Thou shalt make the Disk to set [with prayer] every day. Thou shalt see 43. the Ant Fish in his transformations in the depths of the waters of turquoise. Thou shalt see 44. the Abtu Fish in his time. It shall be that the Evil One shall fall when he

Hymn for Sunrise 503

(l2vgSls be TeRo Sais Pe oe SA 1D ed =F AISDY th LUA ES Zn MARIS LL de Aleve? woh Zod PALSd WIZARDS I-PAS OSE RY FMS TAS eA SH nie

deviseth a plan to destroy thee, 45. and the joints of his neck and back shall be hacked asunder. Ra saileth with a fair wind, and the Sektet Boat progresseth 46. and cometh into port. The mariners of Ra rejoice, and the heart of the Lady of the Hour is glad, 47. for the enemy of her Lord hath been cast to the “ground. Thou shalt behold Horus standing on the pilot’s place in the Boat, and Thoth and Maat shall stand one on each side of him. 48. All the gods shall rejoice when they behold Ra coming in peace 49g. to make the hearts of the Spirit-souls to. live, and the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, the assessor of the holy offerings of the Lords of Thebes, shall be with them!

504 The Papyrus of Ant

CHAPIIR Cxeeeii [THE CHAPTER OF THE NEW MOON] PLATE XXI

LSE PoyT ST Ales Ss Wk aRTUAUSUS BdeVe Mat Ad Sd Me aa a TASS Ils> AStIe 6 oo? PASE PATI Sd *. Se t= o2 SSYNHSadtNile Soa—T ei hlesile 7 ss AGP] IPS20oS o> ese BS Ql Jie Samed| Rw lh

CyHarTreR CXXXIITI. 1. THE FOLLOWING IS TOMEEE RECITED ON THE DAY OF THE MONTH (2.¢., NEW MOON DAY). The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, in peace, whose word is truth, saith :—Ra ascendeth his throne 2. on his horizon, and the Company of his Gods follow in his train. The God cometh forth from his hidden place, [and] ¢chefau food falleth(?) 3. from the eastern horizon of heaven at the word of Nut. They (ze. the gods) rejoice over the paths of Ra, the Great Ancestor 4. [as] he journeyeth round about. Therefore art thou exalted, O Ra, the dweller in thy Shrine. Thou swallowest the winds, thou drawest into thyself the north wind, 5. thou eatest up the flesh (?) of thy seat (?) on the day when thou breathest truth. Thou dividest [it among] the gods who are[thy] followers. 6, [Thy] Boat saileth on travelling among the Great Gods at thy word. ‘Thou countest thy

Hymn to the New Moon 505

(x2 SPR AT US leet oy SS ee ear EN Sel Mooheo lal oS oi Ag NOS Eh ec at NO ae PP TMC IBET SIA BUA be Ne PiSTMTASMASAR= o> SWS INI AS Ro VES hin snes ebay 4 ia Si St BUS NSO eyes SUAS dN AS BS USL Te LATA BS

bones, thou gatherest together thy members, 7. thou settest thy face towards Beautiful Amentet, and thou comest there, being made new every day. Behold, thou art that Image of Gold, thou hast the 8. unitings of the disks of the sky, thou hast quakings (or terrors), thou goest round about, and art made new each day. Hail! There is rejoicing g. in the horizon! The gods who dwell in the sky descend the ropes [of thy Boat] when they see 10. the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, they ascribe praise unto him as unto Ra. The Osiris Ani is a Great Chief. 11. [He] seeketh the Urrt Crown. His provisions are apportioned to him—the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth. [His] fate is strong from the exalted body 12. of the Aadmu gods, who are in the presence of Ra. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is strong on the earth and in Khert- Neter. 13. O Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, wake up

506 The Papyrus of Ani

Sr URIS PI ASS Se = Wii SU SSO Ars DP JZ PPK Ss per Pah 6. SHA USP Net hoe SS re OSA UT A AS 16 Reb RTS te we of eee i Ye DR 7 SMSINT Sp Ward DR of SB ne aoe Ns WO SE Ste TAT Sef A PUN us Sed NEON S aS © A FUSS UA aU AIS ST

(or keep watch), and be strong like unto Ra every day. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, shall not tarry, 14. he shall not remain motionless in this land for ever. Right well shall he see with his two eyes, right well shall he hear with his two ears, the things which are true, the things which are true. 15. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is in Anu (Heliopolis), the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is as Ra, and he is exalted by 16. reason of [his] oars (or paddles) among the Followers of Nu. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, cannot tell what he hath seen 17. [or] narrate [what he hath heard] in the House of the God of Mysteries. Hail! Let there be shouts of acclamation of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, 18. the divine body of Ra in the Boat of Nu, who beareth propitiatory offerings for the Ka of the god of that which he loveth. The Osiris 19. Ani, whose word is truth, in peace, whose word is truth, is like Horus, the mighty one of transformations.

Hynin to the New Moon 507 Run SUE TTS RITES SSS ee [-S-9-a = SIT FOS hols he Bh f=9 G2 =F == hE SERED = ASAIN LINES ee Vol? @eDREAS oS i> bb hah were”

Rusric: This Chapter is to be recited over a boat 20. seven cubits long, made of green stone (or faience) of the Tchatchau. Make a heaven of stars, 21. and purify it and cleanse it with natron andincense. Makethen a figure 22. of Ra upon a tablet of new stone in paint, and set it in the bows of 23. the boat. Then make a figure of the deceased whom thou wilt make perfect, [and place it] 24. in the boat. Make it to sail in the Boat of Ra, and 25. Ra himself shall look upon it. Do not these things in the presence of any one except thyself, 26. or thy father, or thy son. Then let them keep guard over their faces (z.¢., watch intently), and they shall see the deceased in Khert-Neter in the form of a messenger (or angel) of Ra.

508 The Papyrus of Ani

CHAP TRS Cea A HYMN TO RA FOR THE DAY OF THE NEW MOON PEATE <x01

_ esas SSeS TS

SE |TASPI AD Monte Seok Xe ASV DSO AIR ERE ESS Sb oul ean ie NS JL eke Seg ShWIGRiS REO SSL oUF BALLSvs PBS -b Ts Shh ecIANS

CuHapTteR CXXXIV. 1. A Hymn to RA [WHICH Is TO BE SUNG] ON THE DAY OF THE MONTH (2.¢., THE DAY OF THE NEW MOON) [WHEN] THE Boat or RA SAILETH. [The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith :-—] Homage to thee, O thou who dwellest in thy Boat. Thou rollest on, thou rollest on, 2. thou sendest forth light, thou sendest forth light. Thou decreest rejoicing for [every] man for millions of years unto those who love him. Thou givest [thy] face to the [lememet spirits, thou god Khepera 3. who dwellest in thy Boat. Thou hast over- thrown the Fiend Aapep. O ye Sons of Keb, overthrow ye the enemies of the Osiris 4. Ani, whose word is truth, and the fiends of destruction who would destroy the Boat of Ra. Horus hath cut off 5. your heads in heaven. Ye who were in the forms of geese, your navel strings (?) are on the earth. The animals are set upon the earth……

Hymn for the Day of New Moon 509

et Ne SAE ee A Pee | PN ws Ree te ca tlie ce C1 NO es een LS A

wi] SZ 8 ISIS asa) vgs.

BS WS St | ee

2 ae rats s al pes —— = MUS re eS AAW DB oe ea SS BU Te TMB DS

in the form of fish.1 Every male fiend 6. and every female fiend shall be destroyed by the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth. Whether the fiends descend from out of heaven, or whether they come forth 7. from the earth, or whether they advance on the waters, or whether they come from among the Star-gods, Thoth, [the son of Aner], 8. coming forth from Anerti shall hack them to pieces. And the Osiris Ani shall make them silent and dumb. And behold ye, this god, the mighty one of slaughters, 9. the terror (or awe) of whom is most great, shall wash himself clean in your blood, and he shall bathe in your gore, and ye shall be destroyed 10. by the Osiris Ani in the Boat of his Lord Ra-Horus. 11. The heart of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, shall live. His mother Isis giveth birth to him,

1 The allusion here is to the great fight which Horus fought on behalf of the Sun-god. He drove Set and his followers from place to place, and conquered them, but a number of them escaped, and took the form of birds, animals, reptiles, and fish, and attempted to destroy Horus and the boat in which he sailed over the river and canals of Egypt. Horus, however, snared and slew the birds in which the foes had made their dwellings, and the animals, and the creatures which were hostile to him in the waters.

510 The Papyrus of Ani Ish ee l$ 2 TSh Sm Vt FNS ZA oS eh VINE! 2S ir? Pe SHAE a TARDE ED UGA RE Yt Ge hea eS De WT UE BL AES ose del da SIE a Rowarc: Nh? SYS ets TeV A ye wh PAS Ch SJ ALEK TIS TABS WFon 7 eet! 2 RDO ee

and Nephthys nurseth him, 12. just as Isis gave birth to Horus, and Nephthys nursed him. [He] shall repulse the Smait fiends of Suti. They shall see 13. the Urrt Crown stablished upon his head, and they shall fall down upon their faces [and worship him]. Behold, O ye Spirit-souls, and men, I4. and gods, and ye dead, when ye see the Osiris At whose antl is truth, in the form of Horus, and the 15. favoured one of the Urrt Crown, fall ye down upon your faces. The word of the Osiris Ani is truth 16. before his enemies in heaven above, and on earth beneath, and before the Tchatchau Chiefs 17. of every god and of every goddess.

Rusric: This Chapter shall be recited over a large hawk standing upright with the White Crown upon his head, [and over figures of ] Tem, 18. Shu, Tefnut, Keb, Nut, Osiris, Isis, [Suti] and Nephthys. And they shall be painted in colour upon a Ig. new tablet, which shall be placed in a boat, together with a figure of the deceased.

Hymn for the Day of New Moon om a ee be t= os Se US? VAS S QSia {oS r= ses. AES S

=f dX, S2S209= SM

es

ly

20. Anoint them with Zekex oil, and offer unto them burning incense, and geese, and joints of meat roasted.
21. It is an act of praise to Ra as he journeyeth in his boat, and it will make a man to have his being with Ra, and to travel with him wheresoever he goeth, 22. and it will most certainly cause the enemies of Ra to be slain. And the Chapter of travelling shall be recited on the sixth day of the festival.

The Turin Papyrus contains another composition of a somewhat similar character, and a Rubric which is of interest in connection with the formulae which were recited on the day of the new moon; this composition forms Chapter CX XXV in the Saite Recension, and reads :—

CHaPTER CXXXV. 1. Pe eS PS } — — ae bn LTS Fh UL SE SSP leu Qe Ses lS

CuapTER CXXXV. ANOTHER CHAPTER WHICH IS TO BE RECITED WHEN THE MOooN RENEWETH ITSELF ON THE DAY OF THE MONTH [WHEREON IT DOETH THIS]. I. Osiris unfettereth (or, as others say, openeth) the storm-cloud in the body of heaven, and is unfettered himself; Horus is made strong happily each day. He whose transformations

512 The Papyrus of Ani

LS Tsha Ss leh Poem No? Sf SPIN cat HIS To PUN = Teoh er leH Mone Amadis

=e ~ NS to #lls R29 om

Sol A LTT LSS we

I www SW Tice © oven OMS — ie la(Nlaw Nal lA s-HSaon+sLessr Sc Dee Te SIS Ne JOR. TESS bth s TS

are many hath had offerings made unto him at the moment, 2. and he hath made an end of the storm which is in the face of the Osiris, Auf-ankh, whose word is truth. Verily, he cometh, and he is Ra in journeying, and he is the four celestial gods in the heavens above. The Osiris Auf-ankh, whose word is truth, cometh forth 3. in his day, and he embarketh among the tackle of the boat.

Rusric: If this Chapter be known by the deceased he shall become a perfect Spirit-soul in Khert-Neter, and he shall not die a second time, and he shall eat his food side by side with Osiris. 4. If this Chapter be known by the deceased upon earth, he shall become like unto Thoth, and he shall be adored by those who live. He shall not fall headlong at the moment of the intensity of the royal flame of the goddess Bast, and the Great Prince shall make him to advance happily.

The Sovereign Chiefs of Egypt 513

Chey Tek XVilt

yb A de the yee Ho} 8 od — ShoOPLBA 2 USB il JUS] Ss! Rone EST AU dice = do SAM Go (FRSA WES +ALSaL SI STiwn Wve) Od & SSB bbs hip tei Se Sis oh Ql yo, I If: Lea SI TT oo P eIohoOPT aS STs

LR HAN @ Se 4,8 Took Ah ave ool See P Kedd ? AS Paes MER SIDA Do 9 Zl fe dt USC ASAE fe, ie ew 2 Adee ice, ee ~ peclepey = he ee SN

1 A duplicate copy, with an Introduction, is given on Plates XIII and XIV.

a

tlie

514 The Papyrus of Ani

CEI PTR bae 4 f ATR TIGMMES SIPANEARSL ISSR wT WGUSERSL MSH Sle eB prob Ul ME Mb GS de Do PI se bal hese d+ Lael SOK dodshod= WM doo SM dd ol=lP eid DlSded—V4 DORA Ms oA STS BT PEERS ISS Tha BAT JUL UBASL RUA 2.) for Sebo B Prob Ia mITPPSe RIM LA fi DIT PS = ee fe oR MSSM A PIES DIST SERS PSMA NT WHS PERSO RUS AEM TIeS prob aK Sg NSP RU SIKMLASDM hw Slo IDA

The Sovereign Chiefs of Egypt 515 Dew loco ddd |e.44 oT j= Se 20. FO} hoe fo ISS SS TH = 305 SIS Si, ee TVS Uo LRUAAM ENS SSS oh MS fod v2. 2 eR Bie LPS Hilt MANS Bi 3 Boh Toh | S PANIIS 6 FoS LM AR eS! we OUT SR eSobrP Nh Og js™ (Go § SISMSABL Sli Kr Be SEQ SURI Fill TeooJSaTL NM Se 3. Zio} Mold ST Se es Se TEE 82 KB bebe dal teooj GT Ai Pe aD 2% Qed} Tm SSL we MP ei. ew SAR TTT PQRAIGDE Slo aad wo Bing PINM YEE CIES Se 2.6% SISAL SI9s fh

VOL. II.

516 The Papyrus of Ani

oN REED A S d ea t- RIS A+ He Siero Sls Ams SAWS oe NSS Too L A oP A oY INU FoPL Se a0 fe PSS SISSHi S-d?SGes [Aah d Si Welles S Ser ehaclSI maT UY (Seoe2 BO NU dill te Da Ae ah 2 so. || Blo} A ae SPoTSleHauQiSnse lh moa 14 tree eas S of 822% Tool PIS TLS Nd es LADTS ISSreedSl§SBleG 4 ES ® SNS TM A US eS — WS HSV Ne od re 6 il teldelS so Aso eed Sehr Al Seen Tivas

RupsRIc. =) pia! fj Sco 58. \ 0 bol KR SS

The Taskmasters of Osiris ely

me]. pc Wiles LSS S, 92. Fem

Si Abbe ei See BS en ed ee ee

Craw Dek Cx

iii caAPIEK OF ADVANCING TO THE Cer tCHAU CHIEPS OF OSIRIS

PEATE SIV

a ee ard

TA i IN cs | LR F ‘e Kish =o1ls CHAPTER CXXIV. 1. THE CHAPTER OF ADVANCING

TO THE [cHATCHAU CHIEFS OF OsiRIs. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith :-—I have built a house for my

Ba-soul 2. in the sanctuary in Tetu (Busiris). I sow seed

in the town of Pe (Buto). I have ploughed the fields with

1 The Rubric of this Chapter given in the Papyrus of Nebseni contains some interesting variants, and reads :—

at) am (Joe OP RESPR GS wm an BS IE ree S”° BBY SU RLAL ded SAN SS sam PS TS Get! DIMEN = SPQ FE [ow SOS Tp

518 The Papyrus of Ani

IPN 2? BL dS ID Qh G8 Peed dite? Minn 2 {STS ly & Bn ee co A PP cs 14 PF so JeQ JE PUEEN Rare. ee RSIS =a“ AG a wl LAS EES SS RS a © 6 ait Whe A. ZQRrPRIOS pe ot TIS be |e 2 SIRS 1 PES O-h lg Vy Mae loosed ht aS > See

my labourers. My palm tree 3. [standeth upright and is] like Menu! upon it. I abominate abominable things. I will not eat the things which are abominations unto me. What I abominate is filth: I will not eat it. 4. I shall not be destroyed by the offerings of propitiation and the sepulchral meals. I will not approach filth [to touch it] with my hands, I will not tread upon it with 5. my sandals. For my bread shall be made of the white barley (dhura ?), and my ale shall be made from the red grain 6. of the god Hapi (the Nile-god), which the Sektet Boat and the Atett Boat shall bring [unto me], and I will eat my food 7. under the leaves of the trees whose beautiful arms (z.e., branches) I myself do know. 8, O what splendour shall the White Crown make for me which shall be lifted up on me by the Uraei-goddesses! 9. O Doorkeeper of Sehetep-taui, bring thou to me that wherewith the cakes

1 A god of generation and fertility. He is represented in the form of an upright mummy, ithyphallic, with plumes on his head, and one arm and

hand raised upon a whip,

Appearing before Osiris 519 = fA a 10. oh SS See oP Se DS eas ob SHAS SRN REE HW USS A2D 12 ST NSS ¥ =e Als HAs SI NTIS SH TM NUTT oo KE ois 813 TSR oN. -» SS eee re 6 AD AR IT me MEd Abs TART NAN © Ub RBS A Se lee SPS als Beil Dad TLS BBS Lp BS

of propitiation are made. Grant thou to me that I may 10. lift up the earth. May the Spirit-souls open to me [their] arms, and let the Company of the Gods hold their peace II. whilst the Hlememet spirits hold converse with the Osiris Ani. May the hearts 12. of the gods lead him in his exalted state into heaven among the gods who appear in visible forms. 13. If any god, or any “goddess, attack the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, when he setteth out, the Ancestor of the year who liveth upon hearts 14. [Osiris] shall eat him when he cometh forth from Abydos, and the Ancestors of Ra shall reckon with him, and the Ancestors of Light shall reckon with him. 15. [He is] a god of splendour [arrayed in] the apparel of heaven, and he is among the Great Gods. Now the subsistence of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, 16. is among the cakes and the ale which are made for your mouths. I enter in by the Disk, I come forth by the god Ahui. I shall hold converse with the Followers 17. of the Gods. 1 shall hold converse

520 The Papyrus of Ani

RIN wis Ste AS eb TACTAB$o—eSs TTS If SLIM Ae —P eR POL NEPMO TS eHSda’y VF 20. [xP e BIT Se Pa US Ue ae Ka Sf SS Pe 0% $4) Bw

with the Disk. I shall hold converse with the Hememet- spirits. He shall set the terror of me in the thick 18. darkness (z.¢., the outer darkness), in the inside of the goddess Mehurt, by the side of his forehead. Behold, T shall be with Osiris, and my 19. perfection shall be his perfection among the Great Gods. I shall speak unto him with the words of men, | shall listen, 20. and he shall repeat to me the words of the gods. I, the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, in peace, have come equipped. Thou makest to approach [thee] 21. those who love thee. I am a Spirit-soul who is better equipped than any [other] Spirit-soul.?

ie Saite Recension adds: oa] 8 BOM! HS Pe el PS Tele pols | yal pap HAS ~ To Baal hil Oo GaN Side Tod — laa

2 In the Saite Recension there is an allusion to the Spirit-bodies which are in Anu (Heliopolis), Tetu (Busiris), Hensu (Herakleopolis), Abtu (Abydos), Apu (Panopolis) and Senu, a town near Panopolis. The Chapter ends with the words, “The Osiris Auf. ankh, the son of Sheret- ‘Menu, whose word is true, is triumphant before every god and every *“‘ goddess who are hidden in Khert-Neter.”

Changing into a Swallow 521

ClGue NE ISR EOC. 0 THE CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO A SWALLOW PLATE XXV

LAS SSS SPAS

eS D2 TAT URI CE Se eS Sate eS Ole TUN TY Toit go MSN tle RO, A MS oH SI AIAN YS eS So PRB Slhe he To) “So Nlersee 8. Sol SPSS SG | RUGe hee ee ST BE Meld

HERE BEGIN THE CHAPTERS OF MAKING TRANSFORMATIONS

CuapTeR LXXXVI. I. THe CHAPTER OF MAKING THE TRANSFORMATION INTO A SWALLOW. 2. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith :-—I am a swallow, [I am] a swallow. [I am] that Scorpion, 3. the daughter of Ra. Hail, O ye gods whose odour is sweet. Hail, O ye gods whose odour is sweet. Hail, Flame, who comest forth from 4. the horizon. Hail, thou who art in the city. I have brought the Warder of his corner there. Give me thy 5. two hands, and let me pass my time in the Island of Flame. J have advanced with a message, I have come having the report thereof [tomake]. Opentome. 6. How shall I tell that which | have seen there? I am like Horus, the governor of the Boat, when the throne of his father was given unto him, and when Set, that son of

522 The Papyrus of Ani ihe SV TE OTR a eon

cook Mt} MP? 1 PR se TT 2.9 wow SE LY AN A LY up 4 © Sb ott Suh Se, | > |x SHU SB ATEY DATS HM

NES ia PM ee US iS eS SIT HS Tb Oe a IE on Ss Po PSY NS PUA, 2 Se | ae Sy RS Pll * J Bee MMS IN Be

Nut, was [lying] under the fetters 7 which he had made for Osiris. He who is in Sekhem hath inspected me. | stretch out my arms over Osiris. I have advanced for the examination, 8. I have come to speak there. Let me pass on and deliver my message. I am he who goeth in, [1 am] judged, [I] come forth magnified g, at the “Gate of Nebertcher. I am purified at the Great Uart.1 I have done away my wickednesses. 10. I have put away utterly my offences (or, sins). I have put away utterly all the taints of evil which appertained to me [upon the earth]. I have purified myself, 11. I have made myself to be like a god. Hail, O ye Doorkeepers, I have completed my journey. Iam like unto you. I have come forth by day. I have advanced on my legs. J have gained the mastery over [my] footsteps. (Hail, vel he: Spirit- souls! I, even I, do know the hidden roads and the Gates of Sekhet Aaru.

1 Probably the Uart of Abydos, where the worshippers of Osiris Pacey their offerings for transmission to the kingdom of the god in Sekhet Aaru

Changing into a Golden Hawk 523

Wo Fis (RN SBI SHILA BE Oittsc o#ST 1h

I live 13. there. Verily, I, even J, have come, I have over- thrown my enemies upon the earth, although my body lieth a mummy in the tomb.

In several papyri this Chapter has a Rubric (Naville,

op. cut., II, Bl. 202) which reads: |= * a. l Dan

bs i —KoaH=Z YS ©. If this Chapter be

known by the deceased, he shall enter in after he hath come forth by day. In the ae Recension the ae reads :—

l — YK & rN ees

© a eee « 0h SR zr Leh S32

mass Co _ awww awa A A Lo” A

Boh SLL

If this Book be known by the deceased, he shall come forth by day from Khert-Neter, and he shall go in [again] after he hath come forth. If this Chapter be not known {by the deceased], he shall not go in again after he hath come forth [and he] shall not know [how] to come forth by day.

CHAP ITE oval

iit CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO A HAWK OF GOLD

LS 8S HINIS RST Hl 01 Ue I US AS} PN

CuarpTteR LXXVII. 1. [THE CuHapTer]| OF MAKING THE TRANSFORMATION INTO A HAWK OF GOLD. The Osiris Ani saith :—2. I have risen up out of the seske¢¢ chamber, like the

524 The Papyrus of Ani

so WJIS Ron oe SARE mm eee A Ym Th eae tee ATE a of i INI 5. 208 > fe PoP es toe: ee Sams) fF A “RIAN PO! mb A De SS Pe ans Pi NII SIS one SEr9 al ye BS ah RS ee Te St SS Sa

SN CC Se ip eens QO TEE PN —o SiN Sia Sl SS Ve ko Ulead A a? a

golden hawk 3. which cometh forth from his egg. I fly, I alight (or, flutter in the air) like a hawk with a back of 4. seven cubits, and the wings of which are like unto the mother-of-emerald of the South. I have come forth from the Sektet Boat, 5. and my heart hath been brought unto me from the mountain of the East. I have alighted on the Atet Boat, and there have been brought unto me those who dwelt in 6, their substance (?), and they bowed in homage before me. I have risen, ] have gathered myself together 7. like a beautiful golden hawk, with the head of the Benu (phoenix ?), and Ra hath entered in [to hear my speech]. I have taken my seat among 8, the great gods, [the children of] Nut. I have settled myself, the Sekhet-hetepet (z.¢., the Field of Offerings) is before me. I eat therein, 9. I become a Spirit-soul therein, I am supplied with food in abundance therein, as much as I desire. The Grain-god (Nepra) hath given unto me food for my throat, and J am master over myself and over the attributes of my head.

Changing into a Divine Hawk 525

Cretmeerik EXXVITI

THE CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO A DIVINE HAWK

=F RIL NIST Lh RAG ASM ds LS Med

HST ho SBREDSMS yey RoKSS 2 figes TM Soe SAPRIR SASS SK ew LH PSLS OTS PF ISO he (= HSU MAW SHS PATA Ss | FSS EZ

CuHapTteR LXXVIII. 1. [THE CuHaptrer oF] MAKING THE TRANSFORMATION INTO A DIVINE HAWK. The Osiris Ani saith :—2, Hail, thou Great God, come thou to Tetu(Busiris). Make thou ready for me the ways, and let me go round [to visit] my 3. thrones. I have laboured. I have made myself perfect. O grant thou that I may be held in fear. 4. Create thou awe of me. Let the gods of the Tuat be afraid of me, and let them fight for me 5. in their halls. Permit not thou to come nigh unto me him that would attack me, or would injure me in the House of Darkness. 6. Cover over the helpless one, hide him. Let do likewise the gods who hearken unto the word [of truth], the Khep[r Jiu gods 7. who are in the following of Osiris. Hold ye your peace then, O ye gods, whilst the God holdeth speech with

526 The Papyrus of Ant

Ths @! Tdi Noe RIS ie Go FSi JSS. FCRRSSHS eA Te MISS PA FAS SSP AL

Ee is 0. SB Bee sh Tce et aol? gure Flat

UD di eet PIQ Sell SP dan Edo hk ISR 2 Ue Se eee Fe PIAS SO ATER B Gn & MEP NS MP 1s. 2 t= LBB a Pout hao a KS IAT!

me, he who listeneth to the truth. 8. I speak unto him my words. Osiris, grant thou that that which cometh forth from thy mouth may circulate to me. Let me see thine own Form. 9, Let thy Souls envelop me. Grant thou that | may come forth, and that I may be master of my legs, and let me live there like Nebertcher upon 10. his throne. Let the gods of the Tuat hold me in fear, and let them fight for me in their halls. Grant thou that I may move forward with him and with 11. the Ariu gods, and let me be firmly stablished on my pedestal like the Lord of Life. Let me be in the company of Isis, the goddess, and let [the gods] keep me safe 12. from him that would do an injury unto me. Let none come to see the helpless one. May I advance, 13. and may I come to the Henti boundaries of the sky. Let me address words to Keb, and let me

Changing into a Divine Hawk 527

Ppa > du hSSdP eS s TT os eS ee WA @ Je. ei REM AS Do SS 14 — PRS A UST vt 1 QS U7 RJ] ACH SSMS | PSUS NL DS at fe it ee Gi ye 4b HR] SS a wees 4 TT 0n Kee ? PS poh SF SAIENRD AS AHH SYD FF RIFE SRO NSS os SST Ut KH ho>d 2 RK od NEPA

make supplication to the god Hu 14. with Nebertcher. Let the gods of the Tuat be afraid of me, and let them fight for me in their halls. Let them see that thou hast 15. provided me with food for the festival. I am one of those Spirit-souls who dwell in the Light-god. I have made 16. my form in his Form, when he cometh to Tetu (Busiris). I am a Spirit-body among his 17. Spirit-bodies ; he shall speak unto thee the things [which concern] me. Would that he would cause me to be held in fear! Would that he would create [in them] awe of me! Let the gods of the Tuat be afraid of me, 18. and let them fight for me {in their halls]. I, even J, am a Spirit-soul, a dweller in the Light-god, whose form hath been created 19. in divine flesh. I am one of those Spirit-souls who dwell in the Light-god, who were created 20. by Tem himself, and who exist in the blossoms (z.e., eyelashes) of his Eye. He hath

528 The Papyrus of Ant

Je Neos S Si i \ ser iS [eb >= D> Re = il—pes\ S-\VSzleg som 11122 Se Si) BP LS Sed NM = > NIK TSS Sd Ulekp oat Oo Ashil-Nd (SBls ws Ys oR MR SRS Sb TASS SoS DR Upvh 2S bet i TL oJ] Sead wore idx Nol PAP ede we WKAR SAS SPE

made to exist, he hath made glorious, and he hath magnified (or, made distinguished) their faces during their existence with him. 21. Behold, he is Alone in Nu. They acclaim him when he cometh forth from the horizon, and the gods 22. and the Spirit-souls who have come into being with him ascribe fear unto him.

I am one of the worms which have been created by the Eye of the Lord One. And behold, 23. when as yet Isis had not given birth to Horus, I was flourishing, and I had waxed old, and had become pre-eminent 24. among the Spirit-souls who had come into being with him. I rose up like a divine 25. hawk, and Horus endowed me with a Spirit-body with his soul, so that [1] might take possession of the property of Osiris in the Tuat. He shall say to the twin Lion-gods 26. for me, the Chief of the House of the Nemes Crown (or bandlet), the Dweller in his cavern:

Changing into a Divine Hawk Se.

00 SN Moz -D MTV SST [hdmelJA—2eSle Si Las ae ORS Ov eet Sy A = ASIP ROB fo ROC N= ATA RSS CS PIN a ol A RRORTIESES SG al NRalaneh Sool: Stain SIEARD 29m Se Gl A024 SS pr FS loom dT Jo tke Tye BIT At LL WS J eT DY PAJE SSO S

Get thee back to the heights of heaven, for behold, inasmuch as thou 27. art a Spirit-body with the creations of Horus, the Nemes Crown shall not be to thee: [but] thou shalt have speech even to the uttermost limits 28. of the heavens. I, the warder, took possession of the property of Horus [which belonged] to Osiris in the Tuat, and Horus repeated to me 29. what his father Osiris had said unto him in the years [past], on the days of his burial. Give thou to me the Nemes Crown, say the twin Lion-gods 30. for me. Advance thou, come along the road of heaven, and look upon those who dwell in the uttermost limits of the horizon. The gods of the Tuat 31. shall hold thee in fear, and they shall io for thee in their halls. The god Auhet! belongeth to them (?). All the gods who cuard the shrine of the Lord One 32. are smitten with terror at [my] words.

’ Variants | ae N fd Ss J. or SS

530 The Papyrus of Ani

{Xe eee Be q ae an i Seey SP Su! Likes pan 34. se WS NIN ect le SSP oP KIK* YAMA RE » Fh 7 bg Sf Sod Shh ARMA SH co AMR el o8 | DAP NS Hh + Pew SMO 2s oe vil oe Fe INS ih SNe SHH Sp WS SAS Sb le ST SQ ¥ VAIS APS UST

wm | AN 98 SS Oh SS TT NAS AS

Hail, saith the god who is exalted upon his coffer to me! He hath bound on the Nemes Crown, 33. [by ie decree of the twin Lion-gods. The god Aahet hath made a way forme. I am exalted [on my coffer], the twin Lion- gods have bound the Nemes Crown on me 34. and my two locks (?) of hair are given unto me. He hath stablished for me my heart by his own flesh (?), and by his great, two-fold strength, and I shall not fall headlong 35. before Shu. I am “Hetep, the Lord of the two Uraei- “goddesses who are to be adored. JI know the Light-god, 36. his winds are in my body. The Bull which striketh terror [into souls] shall not repulse me. I come daily into the House of the twin Lion-gods. 37. I come forth therefrom into the House of Isis. I look upon the holy things which are hidden. I am guided to 38. the holy things which are hidden. I see the being who is therein. | speak to the great ones of Shu, they repulse him that is wrathful in his hour. 39. | am

Changing into a Divine Hawk 531 LRA BLA A 20 AED R = NG as Cee NO RAF Silda 2 Gh JLAIS S$ ISl Sy AS es W& ¥ TS eo 2 te APES A STM SAS SU shdh Sl ly ee oS eee i RIA lgMS@s! Se 2vlonrls Hi wy Amand Sim M54 $0 Fob TS APA B4eK = thx MERRBS LAS wc dis

Horus who dwelleth in his divine Light. J am master of his crown (or tiara). I am master of 40. his radiance. I advance towards the Henti boundaries of heaven. Horus is upon his seat. Horus is upon his thrones. 41. My face is like that of a divine hawk. I am one who is equipped (like] his lord. I shall come forth to Tetu (Busiris). I shall see Osiris. I shall live 42. in his actual presence

. Nut. They shall see me. I shall see the gods [and} the Eye of Horus burning with fire before. my eyes (?). 43. They shall reach out “their hands to me. | shall stand up. I shall be master of him that would subject me to restraint. They shall open the holy paths 44. to me, they shall see my form, they shall listen to my words.

[| Homage] to you, O ye gods of the Tuat, whose faces are turned back, whose 45. powers advance, conduct ye me to the Star-gods which never rest. Prepare ye for me the holy ways to the Hemat house, and to your 46. god,

VOL. II. 26

532 The Papyrus of Ani

wa ETS tee Ka BS eure lS & SUG 47 wane Sted SP

YP IN IS RISSuc bes ab

—— © 5 te SOF =

atl 48.) ASS Ae oe i BHM ie ei US fa ese SE! Pe eS le ce LNs TS 50. mero Bee dee wid cdl Qs ae Xt | on vam Gd dl che oe) ae ene pIIYVSeASay

the Soul, who is the mighty one of terror (or awe). Horus hath commanded me to lift up your faces; do ye look upon 47. me. I have risen up like a divine hawk. Horus hath made me to be a Spirit-body by means of his 48. Soul, and to take possession of the things of Osiris in the Tuat. Make ye for mea path. I have travelled and I have arrived at those who are chiefs of their caverns (or, shrines), and who are guardians 49. of the House of Osiris. I speak unto them his mighty deeds. I make them to know concerning his victories. He is ready [to butt with his] two horns at Set. They know 50. him who hath taken possession of the god Hu, and who hath taken possession of the Powers Ole b emi,

Travel thou on thy way safely, cry out the gods 51. of the Tuat to me. O ye who make your names pre-eminent, who are chiefs in your shrines, and who are guardians of the House of Osiris, grant, I pray you, 52. that I may

Changing into a Divine Hawk 533

dts Se SPY PP eee SE Xun rs SP 83 fc. os es ae SS om LOS | SPH th fom

Vid Qe oll SaRAS SCY hon Sieh seleoh ay Joe IMIS SIMS Da eK

Sle I lG@§r ep STA — PY, 87 Seley} tt IS wh SEE Sees ae

—f oe Sih ¥Soe? Sag

come to you. I have bound up and I have gathered together your Powers. I have directed the Powers of the ways, the wardens of the horizon, 53. and of the Hemat House of heaven. I have stablished their fortresses for Osiris. I have prepared the ways for him. I have performed the things which [he] hath commanded. I come forth 54. to Tetu (Busiris). I see Osiris. I speak to him concerning the matter of his Great Son, whom he loveth, and con- cerning [the smiting of] the heart of 55. Set. I look upon the lord who was “helpless. How shall I make them to know the plans of the gods, and that which Horus did 56. without the knowledge of his father Osiris?

Hail, Lord, thou Soul, most awful and terrible, behold me. I have 57. come, I make thee to be exalted! I have forced a way through the Tuat. I have opened the roads which appertain 58. to heaven, and those which appertain to the earth, and no one hath opposed me therein. Ihave

exalted thy face, O Lord of Eternity. [Exalted art thou 20-2

534 The Papyrus of Ant

on thy throne, O Osiris! Thou hast heard fair things, O Osiris! Thy strength is vigorous, O Osiris Thy head is fastened on thy body, O Osiris! Thy neck 1s made firm, O Osiris! Thy heart is glad, [O Osiris!]. Thy speech is made effective, O Osiris! Thy princes rejoice Thou art established the Bull in Amentet. Thy son Horus hath ascended thy throne, and all life is with him. Millions of years minister unto him, and millions of years hold him in fear. The Company of the Gods are his servants, and they hold him in fear. The god Tem, the Governor, the only One among the gods, hath spoken, and his word passeth not away. Horus is both the divine food and the sacrifice. He made haste to gather together [the members of] his father. Horus is his deliverer. Horus is his deliverer. Horus hath sprung from the essence of his divine father and from his decay. He hath become the Governor of Egypt. The gods shall work for him, and they shall toil for him for millions of years. He shall make millions of years to live through his Eye, the only one of its lord, Nebertcher. |

The last section of this Chapter, which is enclosed within brackets, is given from the text found in the Papyrus of Nu, Sheet 14. Copies of the Chapter containing this section are few, and it seems as if the section was not originally included in the Chapter. The text of the section as found in the Turin Papyrus (Bl. XXX) is as follows :—

oy 8122 RvASIS RAIS As 9 FUSS CAPSTAUSBALL URS ISHS TIE ws elo

Exalted is thy throne, O Osiris. Thou hearest well, O Osiris. Thy strength flourisheth, O Osiris. I have fastened 37. thy head [on thy] body for thee. I have stablished thy throat, the throne of the joy of thy heart. Thy words are stable (?) Thy shenz¢t princes are glad. Thou art stablished as the Bull of Amentet. 38. Thy son Horus hath ascended

Changing into a Divine Hawk 535 SS SS tteS a OTe AS ds j= DQ. lobd- ~ 4 Natok 8

aw SA | a ee

BS oP MBN 2 RR RED Qs Pee Pt se UES FA

NS a | al Ped Sioa

thy throne. All life is with him. Millions of years work for him. The Company of the Gods fear him. Tem, the One Power of the Gods, hath spoken, and what he hath said is not changed, Hetu Aabi. Horus hath stood up. sa have gone about collecting his father. Horus hath delivered his father. Horus hath delivered (his mother]. My mother is Horus. My brother is Horus. My uncle is Horus.

have come. Horus followeth his father. 40….. there the dirt (?) of his head. The gods shall serve him. Millions of years…… in his “Eye, the Only One of

its Lord, Neb-er-tcher.

The text of the LXXVIIIth Chapter given by Naville is SO very important for the right understanding of this very interesting Chapter that it is here reproduced in full :—

APPENDIX

2 OPE RII RIS —_ |e Sjopeeeyn=es ee

Wo AiSlsSre ss > AIK

536 The Papyrus of Ani a Bee ye Hoa ee won 2 PINKS, UAE RAS SPRATIORIT Plog Ss Dy deme TS Diet} 04S dN =jla> Ht TIT RHSHe se Jef ANo | sBSSeyMewe ASS BIL SSBdSe HET mo OO i io DO MPS Pn MPR — ats ea ATS PRINS Bll ST OS th AIS PSI At oS INK Pe VR JOOP os FS fy atl SAN SS A IL INIA dIZeSe TT Se Que OL a NG | Oa mn SET IA om Set EL l= he NKlelmeSai ee Tigk S-Slao Sli fll Fi ok Sve y | Las =o ae

Soh STR S KL2de

Changing into a Divine Hawk 537 [TASS Neeoet | ari I: SN, nO | = 2 ge] Zale eo] $= a= tid YY S-Ate eo 1eeTte ewer H*RI SS = ae of BS U9 vb S wo BAS ENS OR ve S KSHV AS AS BT lS SSG IJIS RIS Se AS Send de olbe = meer

ot Psyi[ Kaltes o« = pete: eA fle Tag foS lees my Lie fi Sa Soa or oli Nm LASSI Vee SD S| 2 LAN SWE Ae 7 Se Ld sate | 8 en SS dF — Den

= Be NO ale ab ea een af [Toe oie aes FUP Ba~FtoJe 7 SHe D> wit lel S| AOS Sei Roh evte—e al 2—FT we AN

538 The Papyrus of Ani SPR AlAS Oo ohIUS ors ye ISIS eS dl Soe HAN KH TIS S oid dy TAT i Et) BE ae att oe MM Fe JIS SEM team ht MSD PRIA ZESHUILS LAW meso sad = ¥ IRS TeJ2 pe Zico SiS 2a Sho SiNS The SSAA SZnye “Yar LaAGSSDPIAFEIL oS een 2A SSD SS ASS PRIA AEBS LAME WS hESC SHI SOP — IPQ? S~-I1S? eR JIT Joan’ MII QR le Sel oe =f. sei Le Aar*>-SAe peel WS ET AS Fi TS URI RIA EORI YG

=, MN WAY Po a Se, THT TO Set ae w& Sw || XB in ee SO Cots eae ——

Changing into a Divine Hawk 539 a Ql adit Amal e (TP Toe Sen PThl ss ile S ain Sew Pe ENDO SAPH*MHISTL GS lsgsas ASIe DIESE RASS RSE Ke mn Pe A UT oe me Se | FOS Sa wee Se a Sh gh enim kos dw d Aw an ee SS LAM Sd | So ee Toes eal hes Koka} re Adena. Ne es at | = Mh 2 eS wie ON A a Luo DS Pe A os SP MY Hitt in on ME Se, SB ee ae a Se = ISS HS SliSk—iveys WoO ts Ss PARAS oS? ao ae JO GN 4 Sey Te

Rivere dl de Glee

540 The Papyrus of Ant

SST ATS ost lsgoes eT eee eee INSIZEN MMI Lave lsesLadi ns 2dG— 2 @=l-oecicliee SAE APT oT oR $= = )S Dal os—= pnd] si? 8S oO BET eG Se], AIPMorAvend =sve Ve SS SIU SSESe eKSs =~ dy ASSIS Poh lL ah S 2A Reto S p44 2S PRS — INUAAUS EAN ST Syste feats Sol,” = RAE

In the Papyrus of Nu the LXXVIIIth Chapter ends as follows :—

oN PIS iv AS lS AY S MT SPO lS os J MI RIS ALI ESSAYS

ee into the Chief of the Taskmasters 541 oY WRAL Sm Ke, mB IR EST BFE NH ea Plaef “Yi Eley 2 HUSUNI D a Ahd TE LO AS Sade AN Hod “Oe Sei flea Qeiden led BA ay WN ERE RYSANAR? BE IAT IM IARRIZSALSS med it os, YIN PTW STS Ia Bh

Cletale ee PO GD.<

APEENDIX

aoe CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO THE PRINCE Ob THE TCHATCHAU Chilers

CHAPTER LX XIX. 17, B—VR we JI ee. bps eS ee sh

CHapTeR LXXIX. 1. Tue CHAptTer OF BEING TRANS- FORMED INTO THE PRINCE OF THE TCHATCHAU Cu1EFs. The Osiris Nu, whose word is truth, saith :—2, I am the god Tem, the maker of the sky, the creator of the things which are, who cometh forth from the earth, who made the seed of man to come into being, the Lord of things, who fashioned

542 The Papyrus of Ant

NMRISS = 8a TAS Ma Be FS to PAST ATP ee PAE ORY AT PUT AF Bsr D fok die de® ae

HWSAdt® Ada BEI, DES Ns ion eo ak NG NO” STA Do PD ILS Rm ew Itt Ph ee Ti EIN Bho & 4 TS — Tn IN Bee a ba ee YA PRLS IEF PIS: FESS PETSot SSPFIn eS WS

the gods, the Great God, who created himself, 3. the Lord of Life, who made to flourish the Two Companies of the Gods. Homage to you, O ye divine Lords of things, ye holy beings, whose seats are veiled |! Homage to you, O ye Lords of Eternity, 4. whose forms are concealed, whose sanctuaries are mysteries, whose places of abode are not known! Homage to you, 5. O ye gods, who dwell in the Tenait (or, the Circle of Light) ! Homage to you, O ye gods of the Circle of the country of the Cataracts! Homage to you, O ye gods who dwell in Amentet! 6. Homage to you, O ye gods who dwell within Nut! Grant ye to me that I may come before you, 1 am pure, I am 7. like a god. I am endowed with a Spirit-soul. J am strong. I am endowed with a Heart-soul. I bring unto you incense, and spice, and natron. I have done away with the chidings (?)

Changing into the Chief of the Taskmasters 543

ee el omc ts SP 8 ee AN LB Pee fes ets rN ie Ves PS a eR UD A eS to LS] ate es Nba SIE ERS BPS PSUS SS ph io lH lls oe Pm Seo Be MUI Pe [ESTA T won NN INS a Pe IAT Tot ar OT OS ANP IAS BT RS Stace lehivdia Pe oS SSS Kk Se Ga eS do yb dS vb OPS 13. EDS | ae A Ee | iets =

of your 8, mouths. I have come, ] have done away the evil which was in your hearts, and I have removed the offences which appertained to you [against me]. I bring to you g. deeds of well-doing, and I present before you truth. I know you. I know your names. I know I0. your forms which are not known. I come into beingamong you. My coming is like unto that god who eateth men, II. and who feedeth upon the gods. I am strong before you even like that god who is exalted upon his pedestal, unto whom the gods come with rejoicing, and 12. the goddesses make supplication when they see me. I have come unto you. I have ascended my throne like your Two Daughters(?). | have taken my seat in the horizon. 13. I receive my offerings of propitiation upon my altars. I drink my fill of set wine

544 The Papyrus of Ani sso oye @l FAS Saris SIPS AS SADA hed ye DP A ARTS PAT Ah NN CE NESTS TZ OO KR»wSoi-lS3 FF —aila vom | NASH

every evening. [I come to those 14. who are making rejoicings, and the gods who live in the horizon ascribe unto me praises, as the divine Spirit-body, the Lord of mortals. 15. [I am exalted like that holy god who dwelleth in the Great House. The gods rejoice creatly when they see my 16. beautiful appearances from the body of the goddess Nut, and when the goddess Nut bringeth me forth.

CHAPTER ie oi

THE CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO THE SEREGRS SATA

1 oP INS om Dd dd Br UP UT 2 St Sie! APTA HS S

(if CuarTeR LXXXVII. 1. [THE CHapTerR oF] MAKING THE TRANSFORMATION INTO THE SERPENT SaTa. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—2. I am the serpent Sata whose years are infinite. I lie down dead. Iam born

Changing into Serpent and Crocodile 545 Se? UNS in s (AAS WO ys BR. pike ll sys

daily. I am the serpent 3. Sa-en-ta, the dweller in the uttermost parts of the earth. I lie down in death. I[ am born, 4. I become new, I renew my youth every day.

Other papyri read: Sve Se Ve DT Heb ihl-S— dBc SHS Lm ENTS RSP hl B—S Bh “pei PREY SoS

CIWS eR OO. O.6 VATE

ie CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO THE CROCODILE-GOD

ae OT AMIS, elle Se masoh> Zo Sim di fot KAS 2 WS HART Se

CuHapTeR LAXXVIII. 1. [THE Cuarrer or] MAKING THE TRANSFORMATION INTO THE CrocopiLE-cop. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith:—2,. J am the Crocodile-god (Sebak) who dwelleth amid his terrors. | am the Crocodile-god and I seize [my prey] like a ravening beast. 3. I am the great Fish which is in Kamui. I am

546 The Papyrus of Ant \ 7 ss = a\K Pmt Soe thn Ne Sele

“lb S == © SN, — a —<ior f\ ee al yc ll GG LAE

the Lord to whom 4. bowings and prostrations are made in Sekhem (Letopolis). And the Osiris Ani is the lord to

whom bowings and prostrations are made in Sekhem. The Papyrus of Nebseni has some interesting variants,

and its text of this Chapter reads: 6) SP l | e Va

<a

Pa SAMA IAD dls jc hwhbwoeo Wade KIKCRD w-SHShP aH A

SN fi: Behold, I am the dweller in his terrors, I am

the crocodile, his firstborn (?). I] bring (prey) from a distance. J am the Fish of Horus, the Great One in Kamui. Iam the lord of bowings in Sekhem.?

CAE Aes ele THE CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO PTAH PLATE XXVII

ST SPH REN Wd DN We VD Tis 2 28) USS EES ve Ro Pe

CuarreR LXXXII. 1. THe CHAPTER OF MAKING THE TRANSFORMATION INTO PtTan. The Osiris Ani [whose word is truth, saith]:—I eat 2. bread. Idrinkale. I gird

1 The Turin Papyrus has Oem Ri = l AN ee St

SS “WP ! *—. Iam the Crocodile, when his soul cometh among his people. =)

2 Var. In Sekhem of that great god whose form is hidden; in Tetu of Osiris, the Bull of Amentet.

Changing into Serpent and Crocodile. 547 be KAS BAILY coh e AM Som KOA et Reee IR Vos ST ome a BOD END

mena e? £ > Jo Dr ut Uo te Ae = o be Wie re TTS Pa! Te YS Neo TH we BBLS Al IRS TNISRI SPS SIAR om 29 AMD eR USN 8 Ste \

Te VU Chine. ofr Se 9 9. Yo UN Pb ON Od an of A ed

up my garments. I fly 3. like a hawk. I cackle like the Smen goose. I alight upon that 4. place hard by the Sepulchre on the festival of the Great God. That which is abominable, that which is abominable I willnot eat. 5. [An abominable thing] is filth, I will not eat thereof. That which is an abomination unto my Ka shall not enter my body. | will live upon that whereon 6. live the gods and the Spirit- souls. I shall live, and I shall be master of their cakes. I am master of them, and J shall eat them 7. under the trees of the dweller in the House of Hathor, my Lady. I will make an offering. My cakes are in Tetu (Busiris), my offerings are in 8 Anu (Heliopolis). I gird about myself the robe which is woven for me by the goddess Tait. I shall stand up and sit down in whatsoever place it pleaseth me to do so. 9. My head is like untothatof Ra. Jam gathered together (or, I am complete) like Tem.

Here offer the four cakes of Ra, and the offerings of the

earth.! 1 This is a rubrical direction.

Ny rg

VOL. LI.

548 The Papyrus of Ani Sd PG Adl! TSH THS oh fhe Wes 8 MOSK Maw SH 2 Te Ae ATE yout’ VAS JAMS Se Li eSS Ia [KLSPSFoSI AED IL 2 -B ed iS om A SS-JIS I Aas F wT Times [fe Pl Heiss LalihS pe Vi Ss th Us AR

I shall come forth. My tongue is 10. like that of Ptah, and my throat is like unto that of Hathor, and I remember the words of Tem, of my father, with my mouth. He forced 11. the woman, the wife of Keb, breaking the heads near him; therefore was the fear of him there. [His] praises are repeated with vigour. 1 am decreed to be 12. Ene Fei, the lord of tlhe earth of Keb. I have union with women. Keb hath refreshed me, and he hath caused me to ascend his throne. Those who dwell 13. in Anu (Heliopolis) bow their heads to me. I am [their] Bull, | am stronger than [the Lord] of the hour. I unite with women. I am master for millions of years.

Of Becoming Tem 549

CIGU Me ee, ©, Os THE CHAPTER OF TURNING INTO THE SOUL OF TEM PLATE XXVII

SPs vx. mednt aR Bi Ha 3 2. nA PO ily eel S See t= ss Riese ie! SA NO Sd a NOLS NO INS HIST ABMS! AT Se Septeebileennedelteestaniiintes ee TO) BT AO wed

SiS AE ji

Cuapter LXXXV. 1. [THE CuHapTER OF] MAKING. THE TRANSFORMATION INTO THE Sout oF Tem. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith:—2. I shall not enter into the place of destruction, I shall not perish, I shall not = [decay]. I am 3. Ra, who came forth from Nu, the Soul of the God who created his own members. What I abominate is 4. sin; I will not look thereon. I cry not out against truth, nay, I live 5. therein. I am the god Hu, “the imperishable god, in my name 6, of ‘ Soul.” I have created myself with Nu, in the name of 7. ‘“‘Khepera.” I exist in them like Ra. I am the Lord of Light.

Dobe

550 The Papyrus of Ani

The above lines form only the opening section of the LXXXVth Chapter ; the concluding portion, according to the text of the Papyrus of Nu, reads -—

4° oP Poe Aa te Jee Si Sp on Aso we Se bihad a SSP hs ee SP a NN Se 7m (NSS AN} hay FSSeT Reve? Ser slals mel o MBS Ss bn o Sl ow TINTS Ral AS SIND AN © a Ge MP oN 10. Ti Atol teh AES Ii vboh A fof [fn fad ASHES SAIS PS

That which is an abomination unto me is death; let me not go into the chamber of torture which is in the Tuat. I am the delight of the Khu of Osiris. I make to be content the heart[s]| of 6, those who dwell among the divine things which are beloved [by me]. They cause the fear of me [to abound], they create the awe of me 7. to be in those divine beings who dwell in their own circles. Behold, I am exalted on my own standard, 8. and upon my throne, and upon my seat which is assigned [to me]. I am the god Nu, and those who commit sin shall not destroy me. g. | am the firstborn of the primeval god, and my soul is the 10. Souls of the Eternal Gods, and my body is Ever- lastingness. My created form is [that of] the god Eternity, the Lord of Years, 11. and the Prince of Everlastingness. I am the Creator of the Darkness, who maketh his seat in the uttermost limits of the heavens, [which] I love.

Of Becoming Tem RS =f RAS ™M SHS 2 $F Y Oh ee eS ? SS TN NO SENG ea See SSS hee PGT Zug as, Pt} vb Se to}, eer tee oP ASHANTI AS ed bek ee etiNe Y= PPM oP itoh [RSS elle AP Kio ei aN Ch aoe WNP = B+ 1= WHI RoeSes ba wte Ae IE 2 dio

Sx bP ives Pltiniel MASA UT INAS APES TO IS

12. I arrive at their boundaries. I advance upon my two legs. I direct my 13. resting place(?). I sail over the sky. I fetter and destroy the hidden serpents 14. which are about my footsteps [in going to] the Lord of the Two Arms. My soul is the Souls of the 15. Eternal Gods, and my body is Everlastingness. I am the exalted one, the Lord of the Land of Tebu. 16. T am the Child in the city:

“ Young man in the country” is my name. ‘ Imperishable one is my name. I| am the Soul Creator of Nu. I make m habitation in 17. Khert-Neter. My nest (or place of birth) is invisible, my egg is not broken. I have done away the evil which isin me. I shall see my Father, 18. the Lord of the Evening. His body dwelleth in Anu (Heliopolis). I am made to be the Light-god, a dweller in the Light-god, over the Western Domain of the /eé¢ bird (Thoth ?).

552 The Papyrus of Ani

CEP TE bxee ai

THE CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO THE BER BIRD

PLATE AXVil

oS EPH 2 Job S TL ah Vii Nel SKRe ey KoLes oe PN ASO ASO NOPD FSM Na Td tS 2, $e ef Se CSS eo) Alita nee SANT Jo SMO NN & ood E 2th Th oS NTS ABS TNeb a Ae M xs o ML dhe of, oe ka Sit the oY

CuHarTeR LXXXIIJ. 1. [THe Cuaprer or] MAKING THE TRANSFORMATION INTO 2. THE BeENu BirD. The Osiris, the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—I flew up out of primeval matter. I came 3. into being like the god Khepera. I germinated (or, grew up) like the plants. I am concealed (or, hidden) like the tortoise (or, turtle) [in his shell]. I am the seed (?) of every 4. god. Iam Yesterday of the Four [Quarters of the Earth, and] the Seven Uraei, who came into being in the Eastern land. [1 am] the Great One (ze, Horus) who illumineth the Hememet spirits 5. with the light of his body. [I am] that god in respect of Set. [I am] Thoth who [stood] between them (ze¢., Horus and Set) as the 6, judge on behalf of the Governor of Sekhem (Letopolis) and the

Of Becoming a Benu 553

YER ENS W28 Teo gaye ShEle == db KATH OF S(dSS amy

Rome: (I SI BI=SLHR 4H) 4s B—MIRTO Ss lA Shishmpomds «mes IF HADI DX LSISloo sa Pus bel hea iy =

Souls of Anu (Heliopolis). [He was like] a stream between them. I have come. I rise up on my throne. I am endowed with a Khu (z.e., Spirit-soul). 8. 1 am mighty. I am endowed with penitocd among the gods. I am Khensu, [the lord] of every kind of strength.

Rupric : [If] this Chapter [be known by the deceased ], he shall come forth pure by day after his death, and he shall perform every transformation which his soul desireth to make. He shall be among the Followers of Un-Nefer (z.e., Osiris), and he shall satisfy himself with the food of Osiris, and with sepulchral meals. He shall see the Disk [of the Sun], he shall be in good case upon earth before Ra, and his word shall be truth in the sight of Osiris, and no evil thing whatsoever shall have dominion over him for ever and ever.

1 From a papyrus in Paris (Naville, of. céz., II, p. 185).

554 The Papyrus of Ani

GHArTER Peed THE CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO A HERON PLATE XXVIII

we PTT - 2 ae

1 AUP 2 2 mnths WA a es Di i ce ts ae Se I QHD i Se SSM SPAT Nol Ne, A SI9 SF Sel PT ek oy > PE ssl PSSA

SESLIie WW Boe e SoPAS opel Qe ye TPS SSR pe eS te 1s

CuHarteR LXXXIV. 1. [THE CHapTeR oF] MAKING THE TRANSFORMATION INTO A HERON. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—2. I am the master of beasts brought for sacrifice, [and] of the knives which are [held] at their heads [and] their beards; 3. those who dwell in their emerald | fields], the Aged Gods, and the Spirit-souls, are ready at 4. the moment for the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, in peace. He maketh slaughter on the earth, and I make slaughter on the earth. I am strong. I follow the 5. heights unto heaven. I have made myself pure. I[ walk with long strides to my city. I have become an owner of land there. I advance tomoepy, 6. ….. is given to me in Unu (Hermopolis). I have set the gods upon their roads. I have made splendid the houses and towns of those who are in their shrines. 7. I know the stream of Nut. [ know Tatun.

Of Becoming a Heron 555 eb} DiEeSe osha ae PT AY A SN y SS tan LTT 8 SIG ‘oA las Noo oe aer ao NOS aa oo ai Ss opal wflEALIDSAS AR ik Dr RS Se A Be ol BST A Oe Bt Op ee ne HD So AE ND aa eH eS RHR Mes SIE ASI RA SIV ISS

I know Teshert. I have brought along their horns. 8. I know Heka. I have hearkened to his words. | am the Red Bull-calf which is marked with markings. The gods shall say when they hear 9. [of me]: Uncover your faces. His coming is tome. There is light which ye know not. ‘Times and seasons are in my body. 10. I do not speak [lies] in the place of truth, daily. The truth is hidden on the eyebrows (?) [By] night [1] sail up the river to keep the feast 11. of him that is * dead, to embrace the Aged God, and to guard the earth, I the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth.

What follows of this Chapter as given in the Papyrus of Ani is really the end of Chapter LX XXV, which the scribe copied here either inadvertently, or for want of space in the

1 Chapter LXXXIV ends here.

556 The Papyrus of Ani

14. $8? DAS FP StS RS eh =p PIS MS Sela KRSsid sia POL TA Save} fol Sh > RH SbF we 1 RAPS STED DOIN IS IDS ASR? UD <>} B se vb Ue ae NS, at ta 2 HR BS we =e fo Ae 3 AF SEIS SIS SESH ne Soo De GS veh Seine w hoe m= Se IJdSSoRP RFS Dele”
15. ae ne = Po] eN EN he Ree TROL AP l We lias TIS

proper place. As a translation of the remaining lines has

already been given from another papyrus of the XVIIIth

dynasty, there is no need to add a second rendering here.

The reader will note the variants in the text, and will make

the necessary alterations in the translation. In the Saite

Recension the Chapter has a Rusric, which reads :-—

—> Ii 1 S&S S 4 os KU = | [ aww www LO Se sf 1S «] a (=m ae § ae ae Aeon = Sy If this Chapter be known [by the a he will live

like a perfect Spirit-soul in Khert-Neter; no evil thing whatsoever shall overthrow him.

Of Becoming a Lily Soy)

Cre thh ExXXXia

THE CHAPTER OF CHANGING INTO A LOTUS (OR, LILY)

» SP R= pnw ann NN Sp 2 coe TY SS INAS Uae

leo di valde? © U8 Sh TF DY M>a BS TQ 4 nr lh QF SH [save] Jared

CuaPpteR LXXXIa. 1. [THE CHAPTER OF] MAKING THE TRANSFORMATION INTO THE LOTUS (oR, LILy). The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith:—I am 2. the holy lotus that cometh forth from the light which belongeth to the nostrils of Ra, and which belongeth to the 3. head of Hathor. I have made my way, and I seek after him, that is tosay, Horus. Iam the pure lotus that cometh forth from the field [of Ral.

APPENDIX

CHART Bix eo one (Naville, of. cz, I, Bl. XCIIT)

Leo OS PIT Kel Nat del ot ASP AH US Se 2 Yh me ob Toe

CuHapTeR LXXXIz. 1. Chapter of making the trans- formation into a lotus. The Osiris, the lady of the house, Aui, whose word is truth, in peace, saith :—2. Hail, thou

558 The Papyrus of Ani

we AS od Site (See Il— ST 3 1S oe iS EAB Te Shon INE 4 S| = THikh Ww die RSW eIStE 5. Chae Lem teal am IS A Se SCs OS © 6k NO ae

eis

Lotus, thou type of the god Nefer-Temu! I am the man who knoweth your names (?). 3. I know your names among the gods, the lords of Khert-Neter. I am one among you. 4. Grant ye that I may see the gods who are the Guides of the Tuat. Grant ye to me a seat in 5. Khert-Neter, near the Lords of Amentet. Assign to me a habitation in the land of Tchesert. Receive ye me 6, in the presence of the Lords of Eternity. Let my soul come forth in whatsoever place it pleaseth. Let it not be rejected in the presence of the Great Company of the Gods.

The above version of Chapter LX XX[b is extant in one

papyrus only, namely, that of Paqrer BK a a, a priest

of Ptah. To assign an exact date to this papyrus is difficult, but it is certainly not older than 950 B.c., and it may have been written as late as 700 B.c. The name Paqrer is not common, but it is found in the Dream of Tanut-Amen,! ]. 37,

where it occurs under the form of KK ED &. The (<5

determinative shows the meaning of the name, ze., “ the frog” (compare the Coptic nKpowp). The Paqrer of this

inscription was the governor of the town of Sept || \ 8 (Phacusa), in the Eastern Delta, and M. Naville has pointed

1 See Budge, Annals of Nubian Kings, p. 85.

Of Becoming the Light-god 559

out (£7nlectung, p.g5) that the Paqrer for whom the papyrus was written is twice called ‘‘ King of the Two Lands”

————s be that he and the enemy of Tanut- Amen were one and the same person. It is interesting to note that in Chapter LXXXIs the name of the wife of Paqrer, the priest of Ptah, is given.

2.€., a royal title was applied to him. It may

CEA Mak xXx

woe CHAPTER OF TURNING INTO THE GOD WHO PIGHTENETH THE -DAKKNESS

1S SV AWSS horn Ll MOAT USUSS2SS—KP SB me AS ae SIT AE IES SO ro TASMAN PLL SBS SLES e+ LHS Alsi] mobos h CONTR 5 WS—lS THD

CuHapTER LXXX. [THE CHapTer oF] I, MAKING THE TRANSFORMATION INTO THE GOD WHO LIGHTENETH THE DARKNESS. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—I am 2. the girdle of the garment of the god Nu, which giveth light, and shineth, and belongeth to his breast, the illuminer of the darkness, the uniter of the two Rehti deities, 3. the dweller in my body, through the great spell of the words of my mouth. I rise up, but ‘he who was coming after me hath fallen. 4. He who was with him in the Valley of Abtu (Abydos) hath fallen. I rest. I remember 5. him. The god Hu hath taken possession of me in my

560 The Papyrus of Ant

=A dO hoe MATE SPP LINE SHIPS A SPST Igy Abid

“Phe UR RU POR ewe RIN Ae) (4 Fad] » MENS DE mb Sob

ta ae

EE NOs C—O ne oti | As AVS JTMIZ TS 0 S$ ZI SAor ysis Poti las 8) | Soe ao ANB APTA By eel Qe JNA wl eed nad

town. I found him 6, there. I have carried away the darkness by my strength, I have filled the Eye [of Ra] when it was helpless, and when 7. it came not on the festival of the fifteenth day. I have weighed Sut in the celestial houses against the Aged One who was with him. I have 8. equipped Thoth in thegHouse of the Moon-god, when the fifteenth day of the festival came not. | have taken possession of the Urrt Crown. Truth is in my body;

g. turquoise and crystal are its months. My homestead is there among the lapis-lazuli, among the furrows thereof. I am 10. “Hem- Nu (?), the lightener of the darkness. I have come to lighten the darkness ; itis light. I have lightened the darkness. 11. I have overthrown the ashmdu- fiends. I have sung hymns to those who dwell in the darkness. [| have made to stand up 12. the weeping ones,

Of Avoiding the Second Death 561

BS Wane rs A Se SPS Sev eS whose faces were covered over; they were in a helpless

stateofmisery. Look yethen upon me. Iam Hem-Nu(?).

I will not let you hear concerning it. [I have fought. |

am Hem-Nu(?). I have lightened the darkness. I have come. I have made an end to the darkness which hath become light indeed.? | CEA riIibk Chewy mae CHAPTER OF NOT DYING A SECOND TIME PLATE XXIX

ames BND ATT id AT MSU = 16 & ISOS 2 SMS Pd Aa ell SUS ISS ain Yo Pin NS ORK

mat OS S| SU 4 Ae

SrarTeR CLXXV. [THe Cuapter or] NOT DYING A SECOND TIME. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—2. Hail, Thoth! What is it that hath happened to the children of Nut ? 3. They have waged war, they have upheld strife, they have done evil, 4. they have created the fiends, they have made slaughter, they have caused

Yet JUSS dt Fue |} 5 com Pg OSS EIS LST ON

rm). Added from Naville, op. 4, II, p. 176.

Var. w ® S55 Fh.

562 The Papyrus of Ani

5a Noo} pS STA

ote =, Jo Ri. = iN

= “ei o2S SSS ae

komm oy = Pes Tl Soe Hi Koa ea a ST NMS ee ao YD oR CRI SU sah SUAS NL TAT Wg

10. Fr QU ee of US of} ta Ft

SI Seee. Pa nhl ia S Se Agate UIT ASS

5. trouble; in truth, in all their doings the strong have worked against the weak. 6. Grant, O might of Thoth, that that which the god Tem hath decreed [may be done]! And thou regardest not evil, nor art thou 7. provoked to anger when they bring their years to confusion, and throng in and push in to disturb their months. For in all that they have done 8. unto thee they have worked iniquity in secret. I am thy writing-palette, O Thoth, and I have brought unto thee thine ink-jar. I am not 9. of those who work iniquity in their secret places; let not evil happen unto me.

The Osiris, the scribe Ani, I0. whose word is truth, saith :—Hail, Temu! What manner of land is this unto which I have come? It hath not water, it hath not air; it is depth unfathomable, I1. it is black as the blackest night, and men wander helplessly therein. In it a man cannot live in quietness of heart ; nor may the longings of love be

Life for Millions of Years 563

we (Se SPUN 2 IAS co Nelelatalleh ft aN aS YON STS) Bh ED seed A oS oS UP Td hw Ree TY AS Be

Sal hye see UV JA heal US ee 8 ND Pe AT AO “Lbs = S wae Pi Ss? Se ISS iT APO RIS SH ToL a4 SD 17 Sat ON TS RY A US

satisfied therein. 12. But let the state of the Spirit-souls be given unto me instead of water and air, and the satisfy- ing of the longings of love, and let quietness of heart be given unto me instead of cakes 13. and ale. The god Tem hath decreed that I shall see thy face, and that I shall not suffer from the things which pain thee. May every god transmit unto thee 14. his throne for millions of years. 7 hy throne hath descended, unto thy son Horus, and the god Tem hath decreed that’thy course shall be among the holy princes. 15. In truth he shall rule from thy throne, and he shall be heir to the throne of the Dweller in the fiery Lake [Neserser]. In truth it hath been decreed that in me he shall see his likeness, and that my face 16. shall look upon the face of the Lord Tem. How long then have I to live? It is decreed that thou shalt live for millions of years, a life of millions of years. 17. Let it be granted to me to pass on to the holy princes, for indeed, I have done VOL. II. nO

564 The Papyrus of Ani a 1 a en 2. NESTPe ey TS ae pen See hohe mae Som aa Mish) Le or TT Pee Be TTT YS ABP 20. oats | Sp ee Sd NSS TESA NAS mon Bc | a nw PANE at US dl 7 [9 am = OS S LIS his Vr a3. 1 ASD ROTI Bu 4S =—66 Khoo» TTS 3. SS lDeR URIS e Ass

away all the evil which I committed, from the time when this earth came into being from Nu, 18. when it sprang from the watery abyss even as it was in the days of old. I am Fate (or Time) and Osiris, I have made my trans- formations into the likeness of divers I9. serpents. Man knoweth not, and the gods cannot behold the two-fold beauty which I have made for Osiris, the greatest of the gods. I have given unto him 20, the region of the dead. And, verily, his son Horus is seated upon the throne of the Dweller in the fiery Lake [of Neserser], as his heir. I have made him to have his throne 21. in the Boat of Millions of Years. Horus is stablished upon his throne [among his] kinsmen, and he hath all that 1s his with him. Verily, the Soul of Set, which 22. is greater than all the gods, hath departed. Let it be granted to me to bind his soul in fetters in the Boat of the God, 23. when I please, and let

tie lake of Fire 565 Yan PSA PAT SH hh SB VT PAB dy w MteS 8 S4al yg ° Tis are DAB Sn Boh FAN SS TB 26 IS FELRGFMS MALT Smee ab trot SUS ISIS A

him hold the Body of the God in fear. O my father Osiris, thou hast done for me that which thy father Ra did for thee. Let me abide upon the earth permanently. 24. Let me keep possession of my throne. Let my heir be strong. Let my tomb, and my friends who are upon the earth, flourish. 25. Let my enemies be given over to destruction, and to the shackles of the goddess Serq. I am thy son. Ra is my father. 26. On me likewise thou hast conferred life, strength, and health. Horus is established upon his tomb (sere&h). Grant thou that the days of my life may come unto worship and honour.

From the fragmentary copy of this Chapter which M. Naville has published in his Zodtenbuch, Bd. 1, Bll. 198, 199, it is clear that the text given in the Papyrus of Ani forms only about one half of it, and that its contents refer to the establishment of the Kingdom of Osiris, and the succession to his throne of his son Horus, with whom the deceased is identified. [tis well nigh impossible to make any connected sense of this fragmentary version, for the beginnings and ends of the lines of the texts are wanting almost throughout. Isolated fragments can be translated, e.¢., Horus, or the deceased, takes his place at the head of the vassals of Osiris ;! shouts of joy ascend in Hensu (Herakleopolis), and gladness reigns in Nerutef, the tomb

BN dhed fom Uae

DO

566 The Papyrus of Ani

of Osiris in Herakleopolis ;! he inherits the throne of Osiris, and rules Egypt with the approval of the gods ;? the god Suti fears him ;* all sorts and conditions of men and spirits, both living and dead, come before him, and bow down in homage before him; fear and awe of him are set in every being;* Set comes unto him with his head bent low to the ground ;° his name shall endure for millions of millions of years ;° he shall wear the mighty A¢ef Crown upon his head for millions, and hundreds of thousands, and tens of thousands, and thousands, and hundreds, and tens of years.’ And, naturally, the very best kinds of offerings shall be made to him, and he shall be supplied with an abundance of fresh water, which shall be drawn from the river, and not from the little side streams which are fed by the large canals, or from the pools of standing water.

INPiZle PeAS LR!

ae ee ta

tbs S5°~Ienn ss oe MU Se2 TH Sed h4 Fo

Jose s toad

eae Fe RNS STAD Ae ots MA RICCEE Il

Qa edi RS ras

WSS eet mn TT

riot Til leeen 9 fff]

The Egyptian Flood 567

Finally, the deceased shall never cease from the earth, but like his divine namesake Ra he shall be there fora “ millon

million, million,” or a ‘‘million billions of years’ ae

The Chapter in the Leyden Papyrus of Ra, the scribe, is followed by the

Ruse: Yh in? oHeofmQVd—=— $i, 2 JO IPT ei Lo oe = Sees SPT TNA SS Se

1. 5%. 1 vom = FTE |

Se BW ISS 1 AS

‘This Chapter shall be recited over a figure of Horus, “made of lapis-lazuli, which shall be placed on the neck “of the deceased. It is a protection upon earth, and it “ will secure for the deceased the affection of men, gods, “and the Spirit-souls which are perfect. Moreover it “acteth as a spell in Khert-Neter, but it must be recited “ by thee on behalf of the Osiris Ra, regularly and con- “ tinually millions of times.’

The whole of the above Chapter in its two versions has been specially treated by Prof. Naville in the Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, Vol. XXVI, pp. 151 and 287 ff. The learned writer thinks that an allusion to a flood occurs in the text.

568 The Papyrus of Ani

CHAPTER CXXV_ IntTropuctTIon (A) THE CHAPTER OF ENTERING THE HALL OF MAAT PLATE XXX

LESZ BO TAMARA Sa iesNLSAN Walled fe SRRUATE AM “SAMA ea TSooM-g Lot SRAbMsbill—+ Les en eee ee hobs Uae 2 betes

SId~s es SlP2ZnaRn

CHAPTER CXXV. Intropuction (A). I. [THE CHAPTER OF] ENTERING INTO THE HALL or MAAtTI TO PRAISE Osiris KuentiI-AmentiI. The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—2. I have come unto thee. I have drawn nigh to behold (z.e., to experience) thy beauties (z.e., thy beneficent goodness). My hands are [extended] in adoration of thy name of ‘‘ Maat” (z.e., Truth). I have come. I have drawn nigh unto [the place where] the cedar-tree existeth not, 3. where the acacia tree doth not put forth shoots,! and where the ground produceth neither grass nor herbs. Now I have entered into the habitation which is hidden, and I hold converse 4. with Set. My protector” advanced to me, covered was his face (?) . on the hidden things. 5. He entered into the house of

1 Or, where the acacia tree cannot grow. 2 A protecting ancestor?

The Great Judgment 569 ede AS on RS HL Jab doses de RSs oles PEM ces Mele hI Pe Nomen So PS ON PUT

fm Z RRMA T iP IN Ta Siar BS? Sa SiS Sin Joh SH lL SH Pee AIS ae LP INT ee POS Aone OST EE TIO INT Toh el

Osiris, he saw the hidden things (mysteries) which were therein, The Tchatchau Chiefs of the Pylons were in the form of Spirits. The god 6. Anpu spake unto those about him (?) with the words ‘of a man who cometh from Ta-mera,! saying, ‘He knoweth our roads [and] our towns (or, ‘ villages). I am reconciled unto him. 7 When I smell his “ odour it is even as the odour of one of you.” And I say unto him: I] the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, in peace, whose word is truth, 8. have come. I have drawn nigh to behold the Great Gods. I would live upon the propitiatory offerings [made] to their Doubles. I would live on the borders [of the territory of] 9. the Soul, the Lord of Tetu (Busiris). He shall make me to come forth in the form of a Benu bird, and to hold converse [with him}. I have been in the stream [to purify myself]. I have made offerings 10. of incense. | betook myself to the Acacia Tree of the [divine] Children. 1 lived in Abu (Elephantine) in the House of the goddess Satet. 11. I made to sink in the water the boat of the enemies. I sailed over the lake [in

1 Je. inthe Egyptian language.

570 The Papyrus of Ani

= fae PIEBS BI! a eevee =O see iim be fe ye SAN Td ASBSTSEATPS TARA 6 how THY S Mb SD PST tN ST oP Tie UA De Say < '\ ¥ oot ae Ni sel Sm QS SIRS RS me ar SoS IN PP AST SEK Fo MIDS 2. De SSR ANTD © 17 Dom yh

the temple] in the Neshmet Boat. I have looked upon the Sahu (or Spirit-bodies) 12. of Kamur.! I have been in Tetu (Busiris). I have held my peace. I have made the god to be master of his 13. legs. I have been in the House of Teptuf (ze. Anubis). I have seen him, that is the Governor of the Hall of the God. I have entered into the House of Osiris 14. and I have removed the head- coverings (wigs?) of him that is therein. I have entered into Rasta,” and I have seen the the Hidden One (or, Mystery) I5. who is therein. I was hidden, [but] I found the boundary. I journeyed to Nerutef,? and he who was 16, therein covered me with a garment. I gave myrrh of women,* together with the shez powder (?) ‘of living folk. Verily he (ze., Osiris) 17. told me the things ‘which

1 A town near Memphis.

2 The Other World of Seker near Memphis.

3 The site of the grave of Osiris in Herakleopolis.

• Le., the kind of myrrh used by women.

The Great Judgment oi

SUNS NIPSASAALY eer ep ode Tm YSU AIS wee SB FT 20 Fe doh dn

Beobmie sa 1, fa? (STIS SAT Ae oN =. | SS | Sh — 20. oS aed to or Soltis te Px

concerned himself. I said: Let thy weighing of me be even as we desire.

And the Majesty of Anpu shall say unto me, 18. ‘“‘ Knowest thou the name of this door, and canst thou tell it?” And the Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, in peace, whose word is truth, shall say, 19. ‘‘ Khersek- Shu” is the name 20. of this door. And the Majesty of the god Anpu shall say unto me, 21. “ Knowest thou the name of the upper leaf, 22. and the name of the lower leaf?” [And the Osiris the scribe Ani] shall ale “ Neb- Maat 23. -heri-retiu-f” is the name of the upper leaf 24. and ““ Neb-pehti-thesu-menment” [is the name of the lower leaf. And the Majesty of the god Anpu shall say], 25. “Pass on, for thou 26. hast knowledge, O Osiris the scribe, the assessor of 27. the holy offerings of all the gods of Thebes 28. Ani, whose word is truth, “the lord of loyal service [to Osiris |.”

572 The Papyrus of Ani

APPENDIX

CHAPTER XXV_ INnTRopucTION (B) [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10477, Sheet 22)]

Lem e eee o bbe I Naan SH-RRiSloneog ages ING NG din en en Eee en <> PS AI Sri ibe M24 SS aE ASSHS+LNVNILI$$ = os Lb So SOR EBKAIi we Sli {Sy Be 5 Sable to US!

ao N

KP APSSS MIN UI RE me ABP oP IL SVs PP Maal dl

1. [THE FOLLOWING]! woRDS SHALL BE SAID BY THE STEWARD OF THE KEEPER OF THE SEAL, Nu, WHOSE WORD IS TRUTH, WHEN HE COMETH FORTH TO THE HALL 2, OF MaAtTi, SO THAT HE MAY BE SEPARATED FROM EVERY SIN WHICH HE HATH COMMITTED, AND MAY BEHOLD THE FACES OF THE Gops. The Osiris Nu, whose word is truth, saith:
2. Homage to thee, O Great God, Lord of Maati! I have come unto thee, O my Lord, and I have brought myself hither that I may 4. behold thy beauties.” I know thee, I know thy name, | know the names of the Forty-two Gods who live with thee 5. in this Hall of Maati, who live by keeping ward over sinners, and who feed upon their blood
3. on the day when the consciences of men are reckoned up

1 The words within [ ] are added from Naville, Zod¢endbuch, II, 334. 2 Je., experience thy gracious acts.

The Great Judgment 573 Noe Sia ehh ST ese AS ee b$Sir¥sndisS

Se RIS LESH Sle’ arearenre? Te MP he HU SE A ISS SPS! SH JimohSe SH? Se Efe Lh MSe- Sr HS ISTH eS SM Lee] Light be Q se Ta (hase LAS ae YB Jo} 10. TT MS LIS Ee —$ [RSS| | Ars

in the presence of the god Un-Nefer. In truth thy name is *‘ REHTI-MERTI-NEBTI-MaAdAtt.”! In truth 7. I have come unto thee, I have brought Maati (Truth) to thee. I have done away sin for thee. I have not committed sins against men. I have not opposed my family and_ kinsfolk. 8. I have not acted fraudulently (or, deceitfully) in the Seat of Truth.” I have not known men who were of no account.® I have not wrought evil. I have not made it to be the first [consideration daily that unnecessary] 9. work should be done for me. I have not brought forward my name for dignities. I have not [attempted] to direct servants [1 have not belittled God]. I have not defrauded the humble man of his property. I have not done what the gods I0. abominate. I have not vilified a slave to his master.

1 Je, the two women, the two eyes, the two ladies of Maati.

• A name of the judgment hall, or of the law court. Therefore the meaning of this sentence is that the deceased did not commit perjury.

3 /.e., I have never been a friend of worthless or profligate men and wasters.

574 The Papyrus of Ani

~fsQRoe 2+ Dele PRR 5 a be Sd o JM T Oo Cheb T xd SRP AS N22 bi SIN BE TP SH SeHO SY CSRS SO” SHON TSE Na tl o Jt — Jr 2 oJUat Tht] oe MS eS RE TS). SPILT a ae Se YS St eo Pe SS OT ae (te FAN oy | et se

I have not inflicted pain. I have not caused anyone to go hungry. I have not made any man to weep. I have not committed murder. 11. I have not given the order for murder to be committed. I have not caused calamities to befall men and women. I have not plundered the offerings in the temples. I have not defrauded the gods of their 12, cake- offerings. I have not carried off the fenkhu cakes [offered to] the Spirits. I have not committed fornication (or, had intercourse with men). I have not masturbated [in the sanctuaries of the god of my city]. I have not diminished from the bushel. 13. I have not filched [land from my neighbour’s estate and] added it to my own acre. I have not encroached upon the fields [of others]. I have not added to the weights of the scales. I have not depressed the pointer of the 14. balance. I have not carried away the milk from the mouths of children. I have not driven the cattle away from their pastures.

The Great Judgment 575

6 SS PS Iu PF ARES KSA Koo Fug esh =” a [ear es BN a NO ano INA SF Bose 08 oa IND

gente fg yy | & Gotti as

Pees see aww SN pel os —L.

pa NO IPS JSP ooo dP SUT Sri Job Sa SUS Pee 3g 7 asa lees opi

Pid toe Woseeed) Tw Pohl SS PINT Ade Nn SBSH Me On

I have not snared 15. the geese in the goose-pens of the gods. I have not caught fish with bait made of the bodies of the same kind of fish. I have not stopped water when it should flow. I have not made a cutting in a canal of 16. running water. I have not extinguished a fire (or, lamp) when it should burn. I have not violated the times [of offering] the chosen meat offerings. I have not driven away 17. the cattle on the estates of the gods. I have not turned back the god (or, God) at his appearances. I am pure. [ am pure. I am pure. [ am pure. My pure offerings are the pure offerings of 18. that great Benu (phoenix?) which dwelleth in Hensu. For behold, I am the nose of Neb-nefu (z.e., the lord of the air), who giveth sustenance unto all mankind, 19. on the day of the filling of the Utchat! in Anu, in the second month? of the season

1 Z.e., the day of the full moon.

• The Coptic month Mekhir, the sixth month of the Egyptian year.

576 The Papyrus of Ani

Pe WSS ADRS PINS fo & 2 Joe SSRAT. .. Ko Sr Me mt - OS SP ee 1S

n> IBS? 18S

Pert,! on the last day of the month, [in the presence of the Lord of this earth]? I have seen the filling of the Utchat in Anu, therefore let not 20. calamity befall me in this land, or in this Hall of Maati, because I know the names of the gods who are therein, [and who are the followers of the

Great God ].°

CHAra fix OS THE NEGATIVE CONFESSION PLATES XXXI AND XXXII

LSS SASH Ss 2. ALO ASRABANAY f 3 SM od SX Soh o+ SAF

1. Hail, Usekh-nemmt, who comest forth from Anu (Heliopolis), I have not committed. sin.

2. Hail, Hept-khet, who comest forth from Kher-aha I have not committed robbery with violence.

3. Hail, Fenti, who comest forth from Khemenu (Hermopolis), | have not stolen.

1 J¢., the season of growing ; it began in the middle of November, and ended in the middle of March.

2 Added from the Papyrus of Nebseni.

3 Added from the Papyrus of Ani.

Declarations of Innocence 577

rié@7ASrses7 RASH

4. YAK

ai

AT Kee dS zw ae Js! eee

WAST ASRS ADA BAT sae If

(MATIN ANAS L™

MIS SAL. AS SR TH Nin HI

o PAWS hle alae

4. Hail, Am-khaibit, who comest forth from Qernet, ] have not slain men and women.

5. Hail, Neha-her, who comest forth from Rasta, I have not stolen grain.

6. Hail, Ruruti, who comest forth from heaven, I have not purloined offerings.

7. Hail, Arfi-em-khet, who comest forth from Saut (Asyft), I have not stolen the property of God.

8. Hail, Neba, who comest and goest, I have not uttered lies.

9g. Hail, Set-qesu, who comest forth from Hensu (Herakleopolis), I have not carried away food.

10. Hail, Utu-nesert, who comest forth from Het-ka- Ptah (Memphis), I have not uttered curses.

578 The Papyrus of Ani

u IMS Salis Meer hood 2 PPS Ses Shew

3. MAPS BSaIAT ES

4. oN ss Sh lS r+ alah

5. MERE FS SQMPTET odd a

MARE ed San A RS SS

Ma 2AM OO os TAIN US FST BA

11. Hail, Qerrti, who comest forth from Amentet, ] have not committed adultery, I have not lain with men.

12. Hail, Eler-f-ha-f, who comest forth from thy cavern, ] have made none to weep.

13. Hail, Basti, who comest forth from Bast (?) (Bubastis), I have not eaten the heart (ze, I have not grieved uselessly, or felt remorse).

14. Hail, Ta-retiu, who comest forth from the night, I have not attacked any man.

15. Hail, Unem-snef, who comest forth from the execu- tion chamber, I am not a man of deceit.

16. Hail, Unem-besek, who comest forth from Mabit,. I have not stolen cultivated land.

17. Hail, Neb-Maat, who comest forth from Maati, I have not been an eavesdropper.

18. Hail, Tenemiu, who comest forth from Bast, I have: slandered [no man}.

_ o>

—

—

Declarations of Innocence 579

.. ISAS STS

L MARRAS@= SejISBoey! oN 2 IAS RRISH+SATES =m 2 \F¥SSSpo Tees! 24 (YOUSNS NS ib= Fala 2s. (MAIDSFSh =UESANS

19. Hail, Sertiu, who comest forth from Anu (Helio- polis), I have not been angry without just cause (?)

20. Hail, Tutu, who comest forth from Ati (the Busirite Nome), I have not debauched the wife of [any] man.

21. Hail, Uamemti, who comest forth from the Khebt chamber, I have not debauched the wife of [any] man.

22. Hail, Maa-antuf, who comest forth from Per-Menu (Panopolis), I have not polluted myself.

23 Hail, Her-uru, who comest forth from Nehatu, I have terrorized none.

24. Hail, Khemiu, who comest forth from Kaui (?), I have not transgressed [the law].

25. Hail, Shet-kheru, who comest forth from Urit, I have not been wroth.

Ol) Ul. 2.R

580 The Papyrus of Ani

26. [BTS oo DHS Mle Te Ds? BF

=a | alll o

ar. IYI NAS ai a

2s. (ROSAS SS

29. Ticthiveee tee
30. (Yo SSQKS55-AlS VS

a IWS WSSH—p eo oe

32. | FOUBAS YS RNY Bib US

33. |Yve SRI BUS Says RS

34. Hail, Nekhenu, who comest forth from Hedqat, ] have not shut my ears to the words of truth.

35. Hail, Kenemti, who comest forth from Kenmet, I have not blasphemed.

36. Hail, An-hetep-f, who comest forth from Sau (Sais), J am not a man of violence.

37. Hail, Sera-kheru, who comest forth from Unaset, I have not been a stirrer up of strife (or, a disturber of the peace).

38. Hail, Neb-heru, who comest forth from Netchfet, I have not acted (or judged) with undue haste.

39. Hail, Sekhriu, who comest forth from Uten (?), I have not pried into matters.

40. Hail, Neb-abui. who comest forth from Sauti, I have not multiplied my words in speaking.

41. Hail, Nefer-Tem, who comest forth from Het-ka- Ptah (Memphis), I have wronged none, I have done no evil.

Declarations of Innocence 581

a HS SoSe SiN ives t2e

me PY

s Mle Shib= aves TAUWIELLET ALIS S

cP Wo setSTedos 2 Bb A

a (ALIS Reet eleAl>

oe (MART SASL +{aKed sah tl

34. Hail, Tem-Sepu, who comest forth from Tetu (Busiris), I have not worked witchcraft against the king (or blasphemed the king).

35. Hail, Ari-em-ab-f, who comest forth from Tebu, I have never stopped [the flow of] water.

36. Hail, Ahi, who comest forth from Nu, I have never raised my voice (spoken arrogantly, or in anger?

37. Hail, Uatch-rekhit, who comest forth fon Saur I have not cursed (or blasphemed) God.

38. Hail, Neheb-ka, who comest forth from thy cavern, I have not acted with arrogance (?)

39. Hail, Neheb-nefert, who comest forth from thy cavern, I have not stolen the bread of the gods.

oR

582 The Papyrus of Ant

0. VAS wm SL SPST

| | <= |

a. JAA om SAMS A TAS ee Ne led

a2. |} “O) = = oR Sipls

40. Hail, Tcheser-tep, who comest forth from the shrine, I have not carried away the £fenfu cakes from the Spirits of the dead. _

AI. Hail, An-af, who comest forth from Maati, I have not snatched away the bread of the child, nor treated with contempt the god of my city.

42. Hail, Hetch-abhu, who comest forth from Ta-she (the Fayytim), I have not slain the cattle belonging to the god.

The text of the Negative Confession in the Papyrus of Ani varies considerably from that of the older papyri, e.g., the Papyrus of Nebseni and the Papyrus of Nu. The following rendering is from the Papyrus of Nebseni :—

1. Hail, Usekh-nemmt, who comest forth from Anu, J have not committed sin.

2. Hail, Hept-Shet, who comest forth from Kher-aha, I have not robbed with violence.

3. Hail, Fenti, who comest forth from Khemenu, I have done no violence.

4. Hail, Am-khaibitu, who comest forth from Qerrt, I have not stolen.

5. Hail, Neha-hau, who comest forth from Rasta, I have not slain men.

6. Hail, Ruruti, who comest forth from heaven, I have not made light the bushel.

7 Hail, Arti-f-em-tes, who comest forth from Sekhem (Letopolis), I have not acted deceitfully.

Declarations of Innocence 583

8. Hail, Neba, who comest and goest, I have not stolen the property of the god.

g. Hail, Set-qesu, who comest forth from Hensu, I have not told lies.

10. Hail, Uatch-nesert, who comest forth from Het-ka- Ptah, I have not carried away food.

II. Hail, Qerti, who comest forth from Amenti, I have not uttered evil words.

12. Hail, Hetch-abhu, who comest forth from Ta-she, I have attacked no man.

13. Hail, Unem-snef, who comest forth from the execu- tion chamber, I have not slain a bull which was the property of the god.

14. Hail, Unem-besku, who comest [forth from the Mabet chamber], I have not acted deceitfully.

15. Hail, Neb-maat, who comest forth from Maati, I have not pillaged (or laid waste) the lands which have been ploughed.

16. Hail, Thenemi,whocomest forth from Bast(Bubastis), I have never pried into matters [to make mischief].

17. Hail, Aati, who comest forth from Anu (Heliopolis), ] have not set my mouth in motion (z.¢., I have not slandered any man). -

18. Hail, Tutuf, who comest forth from A (Ati ?), I have not been wroth except with reason.

19. Hail, Vamemti, who comest forth from the execution chamber, I have not debauched the wife of a man.

20. Hail, Maa-anuf, who comest forth from Per-Menu, I have not polluted myself.

21. Hail, Heri-uru, who comest forth from [Nehatu], ] have terrorized no man.

22. Hail, Khemi, who comest forth from Ahaui (?), J have not made attacks.

23. Hail, Shet-kheru, who comest forth from Uri, I have not been a man of anger.

24. Hail, Nekhen, who comest forth from Heq-at,! ] have not turned a deaf ear to the words of truth.

25. Hail, Ser-Kheru, who comest forth from Unes,? I have not stirred up strife.

1 The Thirteenth Nome of Lower Egypt. 2 The metropolis of the Nineteenth Nome of Upper Egypt.

584 The Papyrus of Ani

26. Hail, Basti, who comest forth from Shetait, I have made none to weep.

27. Hail, Her-f-ha-f, who comest forth from thy cavern, I have not committed acts of sexual impurity, or lain with men.

28. Hail, Ta-ret, who comest forth from Akhkhu (Darkness ?), I have not eaten my heart (ze., grieved or repented uselessly, or abandoned myself to remorse, or lost my temper and raged).

29. Hail, Kenemti, who comest forth from Kenmet, I have cursed no man.

30. Hail, An-hetep-f, who comest forth from Sau, I have not acted in a violent or oppressive manner.

31. Hail, Neb-heru, who comest forth from Tchefet, I have not acted [or judged] hastily.

32. Hail, Serekhi, who comest forth from Unth, I have HOw oe my hair [or skin?], I have not harmed (?) the god.

33. Hail, Neb-abui, who comest forth from Sauti, ] have not multiplied my speech overmuch.

34. Hail, Nefer-Tem, who comest forth from Het-ka- Ptah, I have not acted with deceit, I have not worked wickedness.

35. Hail, Tem-Sep, who comest forth from Tetu (Busiris), I have not done things to effect the cursing of [the king].

36. Hail, Ari-em-ab-f, who comest forth from Tebti, I have not stopped (or, fouled) the flow of water.

37. Hail, Ahi-mu (?), who comest forth from Nu, I have not raised my voice (z.e., spoken in a prideful or arrogant manner).

38. Hail, Utu-rekhit, who comest forth from thy house, I have not cursed (or, blasphemed) God.

39. Hail, Neheb-Nefert, who comest forth from the Lake of Nefer(?), I have not acted with insufferable insolence.

40. Hail, Neheb-kau, who comest forth from [thy] city, I have not sought to make myself unduly distinguished.

41. Hail, Tcheser-tep, who comest forth from thy cavern, I have not increased my wealth except through such things as are [ justly] my own possessions.

42. Hail, An-a-f, who comest forth from Auker, I have not scorned [or treated with contempt] the god of my town.

Declarations of Innocence 585

oP PEN DUX

Chr PER -CXXV rep kess LO THE GODS OF THE TUAT [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10477, Sheet 24)]

IDLSrSU SUAS Shs eee == — le

FROST (THAT ERD Sa. Phel

LT LTT o9 BG SIDS | a) Pie 1, oe Si IFAS! Bio. ee She ) pye Ge Pepe Se bbe be

—_—> i § —— meres SG YP Dp NS ewe Sia oe !

Nt.

D

THE FOLLOWING ARE THE WORDS WHICH THE HEART OF TRUTH THAT IS SINLESS SHALL SAY WHEN HE COMETH WITH THE WORD OF TRUTH INTO THE Hay or MAATI; THEY SHALL BE SAID WHEN HE COMETH TO THE GODS WHO DWELL IN THE TUAT; AND THEY ARE THE WORDS WHICH ARE [TO BE SAID] AFTER [HE COMETH FORTH FROM] THE Haut or MAATI.

I. Nu, the steward of the keeper of the seal, whose word is truth, saith :—Homage to you, O ye gods who dwell in your Hall of Maati! I know 2. you, I know your names. Let me not fall under your knives of slaughter, and bring ye not forward my wickedness to this

1 The passage within [ ] forms the title of the Chapter.

586 The Papyrus of Anti

oe Pm | ee NB Oalse a Pao at eer: st 2b RK DL+ 2 2 chet yd Tow FL ot EN EY I Tai aT

cone 2 Sethe 8 be BO

CI wan AO iit ao \ eed

$7o WSK SOIR USTSIR 2p § DH UN edSnS! PP SAPS ARIM 0! Ro PSH9 oD eS NS tO et ds Pe SNS ee I oS

god in whose 3. following ye are. Let not evil hap (or, bad luck) come upon me through you. Speak ye the truth concerning me in the presence “of Neb-er-tcher, for I have done what is right and just in Ta-Mera.! 4. I have not cursed the god (or, God), and my evil hap did not come upon him that was king in his day.

Homage to you, O ye who dwell in your Hall of Maati, 5. who have nothing false in your bodies, who live upon Truth, who feed yourselves upon Truth in the presence of Horus 6. who dwelleth in his Disk; deliver ye me from Beba,? who feedeth upon the livers of the great ones (or, princes) on the day of the Great Judgment. 7. Grant ye that I may come before you, for I have not committed sin, I have done no act of deceit, I have done no evil thing, and

1 An ancient name of Egypt. 2 He was the first-born son of Osiris.

Declarations of Innocence 587

Sh Sh Sees DEBS tT ran 21s —e MLHMSE2-ldlss Wi S-6-lPSes i.e BS wm JS OBE POT oO B ries Dek SOS Ios US S| PESPPE he oenlerme PUPS RAMS LEAKS MLS IETS ISI ‘Pom LSE Ruhl ose

J have not borne [false] witness ; 8. therefore let nothing [evil] be done to me. I have lived upon truth, I have fed upon truth, | have performed the ordinances of men, and the things which gratify the gods. 9g. I have propitiated the god by doing his will, I have given bread to the hungry man, and water to him that was athirst, and apparel to the naked man, 10. and a ferry-boat to him that had no boat. ] have made propitiatory offerings and given cakes to the gods, and the ‘“‘things which appear at the word” to the Spirits. Deliver then ye me, II. protect then ye me, and make ye no report against me in the presence [of the Great God]. I am pure in respect of my mouth, and I am clean in respect of my hands,! therefore let it be said unto me by those who shall behold me: ‘Come in peace, 12. Come

999

in peace.’® For I have heard that great word which the

1 Ze, my speech is clean, z.e., truth, and I have never soiled my hands by doing a false, or deceitful, or mean, or wicked act. 2 T.e., Welcome, welcome.

588 The Papyrus of Ani

2. Fl—d QUT AINMIYE GCM eo APPRLTISd WOK FRE dE PSS WE S25)A) wu BSS Hon S FI WN Gliese Ag TASS G2 IS. dsl oct AB 1} 2 SPRY MASS AS OS TEMS PRAT - S-F Woy” HPEUSSWMERS IS

Sahu spake to the Cat,? 13. in the House of Hapt-ra. I have borne witness to Her-f-ha-f,3 and he hath given a decision (?) [concerning me]. I have seen the things over which the Persea tree 14. which is in Rasta, spreadeth its branches. I have made petitions to the gods, [and I] know the things [which appertain to] their bodies. I have come, travelling a long road, to bear righteous testimony, and to set the Balance 15. upon its supports within Aukert.

Hail, thou who art exalted high upon thy standard, thou Lord of the Atef Crown, who dost make thy name to be ‘Lord of the Winds,” deliver thou me 16, from thy divine Envoys who punish and afflict according to [thy] decrees,

van on ON SLT So SUSS als 2 YSIS yee

2 Var. “For I have heard the word which the Ass spake to the Cat.” 3 He was the ferryman who ferried righteous souls to the Island of Truth ; his name means, “ god with his face behind him.”

Declarations of Innocence 589 WeSWaiss = SSAKRT WS Pet tS esas HA ST ESS He NT Sei ohesseld So PRS Tee ahi (Jone IDPS So NUS So ARR Bel di VNTR BR * 20.9 = PU 3g Ako. em DOS RT Nee ASS a Sa Sod Lime Role mae Se

and who make calamities to arise, 1'7. and whose faces are without coverings, for I have done what is right and true for the Lord of Truth. Iam pure. My breast is purified by 18. libations, and my hinder parts are made clean with the things which make clean, and my inner parts have been dipped in the Lake of Truth. There is no single member of mine which lacketh truth. 19. I have washed myself clean in the Lake of the South. I have rested myself in the City of the North, which is in Sekhet Sanhemu (z.e., the Field of the Grasshoppers), where the mariners of Ra wash themselves clean at the 20. second hour of the night, and at the third hour of the day. The hearts of the gods are gratified (?) when they have passed over it, whether it be by night or whether it be by day, and they say unto me, “Let “thyself advance.” 21. They say unto me, ‘“ Who art thou?” And they say unto me, ‘‘ What is thy name”?

590 The Papyrus of Ani Nise ae We dE IN Jesh ff 20.0 ube ? KL mata oe et oy =e #2 ye | REIS hls $< ee 23. |S Sipe Se UU EN SS TER Neto 1 Bee SINS ok ae TP oS 1 ~SIRAA FoF LL RERE. SINE wo {FehBoy ss Ro Sl SS soy hedSes LS4 Ss SR RIMS KD

26. | Tit Nok SESS el Pl Sy

[And I reply], ‘“ Sept-kheri-nehait-ammi-beq-f”! 22. is my name. Then they say unto me, “‘ Advance straightway on the city which is to the North of the Olive Wiiiee What dost thou see there?” The Leg and the Thigh. What 23. dost thou say unto them? Let me see rejoicings in these lands of the Fenkhu.” What do they give unto thee? A flame of 24. fire and a sceptre-amulet [made] of crystal. What dost thou do with them? I bury them on the furrow of M’naat (szc), as things (z.e., offerings) for the night. What dost 25. thou find on the furrow of Maat? A sceptre of flint, the name of which is ‘“ Giver of winds.” What now didst thou do with the flame of fire and the 26. sceptre-

1 Ze, “He who is equipped with the zehaz flowers, the dweller in his olive tree.”

2 A people who dwelt on the North-east frontier of Egypt, and who are by some identified with the Phoenicians.

The Sceptre-Amulet 591

=KSSwe Sow IAS INS Fishhyoee nb | AR ee ee eo ee

SW tras | LISe ar SU Qo ee sk J SF} SB = hat 2 2S PWS E KSI wee RE WNOIATSRIN exiudiliese Bee IS SNES ASR 80 QS hes). a ee SEs l

amulet [made] of crystal, after thou didst bury them ? I said a spell over them, and I dug them up. I quenched the flame of fire and I broke the sceptre-amulet, and I made 27. a lake of water. [Then shall the Two and forty gods say unto me]: ‘‘Come now, pass in over the threshold of ‘“this door of the Hall of Maati, for thou hast knowledge of “us.” ‘‘We will not allow thee to enter in over us,” say the bars of 28. this door ‘‘ unless thou tellest us our names.’

[And I reply], “‘ Tekh-bu-maa”? is your name. The right lintel of this door saith: 29. “I will not allow thee to pass over me unless thou tellest me my name.” [And I reply], ‘“ Henku-en-fat-maat “? is thy name. The left lintel of this door saith: “I will not allow thee to pass over me 30. unless thou tellest me my name.” [And I reply], ‘‘ Henku-en-arp “* is thy name. The ground of this door

1 Le., “ Tongue [of the Balance] of the place of Truth.” ae Strengthener of the support of Maat.” Sas Strengthener of wine.”

592 The Papyrus of Ani

Dom SS. Ml Slo MP | ee 18s eet et St oe a Se * ee AS a Se vn ee Te a AE AM SETI D a el te. Sh 2 JZ AIS A Sas SoS Se Sa ane ee ik NGC ate RIS CAST A RS A=Ss oF on Lee Le Noe 74 ee BE 82-8 Of Bi OF LS | Sh H

saith : “I will not allow thee to pass over me unless thou tellest me my name.” [And I reply], ‘‘ Aua-en-Keb’’? is thy name. And the bolt of this door saith: “I will not open the door to thee unless thou tellest me my name.” [And I reply], ‘‘Saah-en-mut-f”? is thy name. The socket of the fastening of this door saith: ‘J will not open unto thee unless thou tellest my name.” [And I reply], “ The Living Eye of Sebek, the Lord of Bakhau,” is thy name. The Doorkeeper of this door saith: “I will not open to thee, and I will not let thee enter by me 31. unless thou tellest my name.” [And I reply], ‘“ Elbow of the god Shu who placeth himself to protect Osiris” is thy name. The posts of this door say: ‘“‘ We will not let thee pass in by us unless thou tellest our name.” 32. [And I reply], ‘‘ Children

1 The words within [ ] are from the Papyrus of Nebseni. 2 Te, “Ox of Keb.” 3 J.e., ‘Flesh of his mother ”’?

Magical Names in the Hall of Maat 593

AAA asIS MMA As Sceel eee, « \

cm HP x SN 88 ia. see SMSINSINo eee

SLAB SS oe HUET CT Bef WN 4S OS 8) SL) US TSS on SS] Te GS] Si Tels s 5. 2 xt UK aS leJIS Se PLoS ot . i= Set} oS eel a vin wn LY OD TY SE 3, ABLUQS ae Ce

of the uraei-goddesses ” is your name. The Doorkeeper of this door saith ; ‘‘I will not open to thee, and I will not let thee enter in by me 33. unless thou tellest my name. [And I reply], ‘““Ox of Keb” is thy name. [And they reply], ‘Thou knowest us, pass in therefore by us.” The ground 34. of this Hall of Maati saith: ‘“‘I will not let thee tread ‘upon me [unless thou tellest me my name], for I am “silent. I am holy because I know the names of two feet ‘“‘ wherewith thou wouldst walk 35: upon me. Declare, then, “them to me.” [And I reply], “‘ Besu-Ahu” is the name of my right foot, and ‘“ Unpet-ent-Het- Heru” is the name of my left foot. [The ground replieth] : 36. ‘“‘ Thou knowest us, enter in therefore over us.” The Doorkeeper of this Hall of Maati saith: “I will not announce thee unless thou tellest my name.” [And I reply], ‘‘ Discerner 37. of hearts, searcher of bellies” is thy name. [The Doorkeeper saith] :

594 The Papyrus of Ani

= al Y A SP SIS Lm ATTN — IO Ses HLS] OSTsdSdoPnt ll &Als=— Ro PT NS Do LS 98 S (SBT b BAS SOE IDS won SE DN Aw oro VP A DLS 40. pies mo PEIN INSEL SR D US DY a (So 7-118 bBo RW AK? Vin WIS SOT o Suge SS

Se ee et ded ad eo PSL |

‘Thou shalt now be announced.” [He saith]: “ Who is the god who dwelleth in his hour ? Speak it (z.¢., his name)”

[And I reply}, ‘‘ Au-taui.” [He saith]: « Explain who he is.” 38. [And I reply], ‘“‘Au-taui” is Thoth. ‘ Come now,’

saith Thoth, ‘for what purpose hast thou come?” [And I reply]. ‘I have come, and have journeyed hither that my name may be announced [to the god}].” 39. [Thoth saith]: ‘‘In what condition art thou”? {And I reply], ‘“T, even I, am purified from evil defects, and I am wholly “free from the curses (?) of those who live in their days, “ao. and I am not one of their number.” [Thoth saith]: “Therefore shall [thy name] be announced to the god.” [ Thoth saith]: ‘‘ Tell me, who is he 44. whose heaven is of fire, whose walls are living serpents, and whose ground is a stream of water? Whois he?” [And I reply], “Idem

1 Here the scribe inadvertently repeats the passage beginning wm

ne | 1 (L 37).

The Raiment of the Blessed 595

SHEP NANDA DS El UND OLLSIPS -FSIVTE eae SI PF tome =P Bee. = PQ baa SSS To hUb T-NORM hd= MHM=ER2 Reh DEE, T=) 2) MRS MM his HeLa

Osiris.” [Thoth saith]: ‘‘ Advance now, [thy name] shall “be announced to him. Thy cakes shall come from the ‘“ Utchat (Eye of Horus or Ra), thy ale shall come from the “46, Utchat, and the offerings which shall appear to thee at “the word upon earth [shall proceed] from the Utchat.” This is what Osiris hath decreed for the steward of the overseer of the seal, Nu, whose word is truth.

Ruspric: 47. [HE MAKING OF THE REPRESENTATION OF WHAT SHALL HAPPEN IN THIS Hatt or Madarti. This Chapter shall be said by the deceased when he is cleansed and purified, and is arrayed in linen apparel, 48. and is shod with sandals of white leather, and his eyes are painted with antimony, and his body is anointed with unguent made of myrrh. And he shall present as offerings oxen, and feathered fowl (z.¢., geese), and incense, and cakes and ale, and 49. garden herbs. And behold, thou shalt draw a representation of this in colour upon a new

VOL. Il. os

96 The Papyrus of Ani Dre Wilkos io Alea fob Sis See Ss Ih Pda Roche BN Be A an tel Me Rup | ote oF, le 52 5 SSO Tie ts ae in ooh a1 * NS ton |S 8S NA pe PTS We BRS OM ltd LP SV SPISSS AH Nt ee NO eee

tile moulded from 50. earth upon which neither a pig nor any other animal hath trodden. And if this book be done [in writing, the deceased] shall flourish, and his children 51. shall flourish, and [his name] shall never fall into oblivion, and he shall be as one who filleth (z.e., satisfieth) the heart of the king and of his princes. And bread, and cakes, and sweetmeats, 52. and wine, and pieces of flesh shall be given unto him [from among those which are] upon the altar of the Great God. And he shall not be driven back from any door in Amentet, and he shall be 53. led in along with the kings of the South and the kings of the North, and he shall be among the bodyguard of “Osiris, continually and regularly for ever. [And he shall come forth in every form he pleaseth as a living soul for ever, and ever, and ever. ]

Ot

| +

r

TY See Naville, of. crt, bd 1) Blegaa

Absorption into the Gods 597

Cra Dek XLT! [CHAPTER OF THE DEIFICATION OF THE MEMBERS]

pee som TET ELI 2 Me TINT UU 3 eB MEU

Ree re ASA

1. The hair of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is the hair of Nu.

2. The face of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is the face of Ra.

3. The eyes of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, are the eyes of Hathor.

4. The ears of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, are the ears of Up-uatu.

5. The lips of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, are the lips of Anpu.

6. The teeth of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, are tie teeth of Sercet.

The cheeks of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth,

are the cheeks of Isis. 252

598 The Papyrus of Ant

» I> bm FFA US Noe eow

ADA Jem TAIT EU od » (SSSi~ TN, WEUKS—h

1. YS

Sle PAT USI SS <s

2. Ds FAT UTA a a

3. NS 2 Je Ta Ar UTA Boo iNew

“Ilo Wan Us Kyse= load

8. The arms of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, are the arms of Ba-neb-Tetu.

g. The neck of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is the neck of Uatchit.

10. The throat of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is the throat of Mert.

11. The breast of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is the breast of the Lady of Sais.

12. The backbone of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is the backbone of Set.

13. The trunk of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is the trunk of the Lords of Kher-aha.

14. The flesh of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is the flesh of Aa-shefit.

Absorption into the Gods 599

TRA em FIT PUNE eee AT UU AS Nh Six pe nelit of 6 IPED TAT UPAR IPS Pssem FAT WUE A ASW FAT USUI S Ae ol AS Te u

NS RED TET USUI SD

S Il

15. The belly of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is the belly of Sekhmet.
16. The buttocks of the Osiris Ani, whose word ts truth, are the buttocks of the Eye of Horus.
17. The phallus of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, is the phallus of Osiris.
18. The thighs of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, are the thighs wa Nut.
19. THe feet of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, are the feet of Ptah.
20. The fingers of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, are the fingers of Saah (Orion).
21. The toes of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, are the toes of the Living Urael.

600 The Papyrus of Ani

APPENDIX

THE CHAPTER OF THE DEIFICATION OF Tiga MEMBERS

[From the Pyramid of Pepi I, ll. 565 ff.1]

565, y Simm (SM) 9 YQ Qo Ss = BP USS EP EW NTS = =f Sl leeVMew val eae ZSohhus wie AED Fam Xs ee ® SS vee of lls SHSh Ri LCWS(sSslz ow Foon 20) ORE SYSH IQS Joe WY OA SS Soh

565. The head of this Meri-Ra is the head of Horus(?) ; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The skull of this Pepi is the Dekan star (?) of the god ; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The brow of this Meri-Ra is the brow of ….. and Nu; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The face of this Pepi is the face of Up-uatu ; he cometh forth therefore 566. and ascendeth into heaven.

The eyes of this Meri-Ra are the eyes of the Great Lady, the first of the Souls of Anu; he cometh forth there- fore and ascendeth into heaven.

The nose of this Pepi is the nose of Thoth; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The mouth of this Meri-Ra is the mouth of Khens-ur ; he cometh forth therefore, and ascendeth therefore, and ascendeth therefore into heaven.

1 See Maspero’s edition, p. 221; Sethe’s edition, Vol, Il, p22zz72

Absorption into the Gods 601

(SH fee leney a) so, | 4 fs SSH (SSl= = HolSs=(SlSlaiig (S20) OKSWSe= [Pela _. eee) Neh, SSP yy ss las sen. om (BU) Qe oe YS~- PSS lSSrawnAnls | SS = SNS lee RLS

IIS Gl O da 8s ARARISIAS = FA LREEIRELS CAN AA

The tongue of this Pepi is the tongue of Maaa (Truth) 567. in the Maat Boat; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The teeth of this Pepi are the teeth of the Souls of [Anu?]; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

Wie Wips sof this Meri-Ra are the lips of 32 2. 2… he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The chin of this Pepi is the chin of Nest-khent-Sekhem (the throne of the First Lady of Sekhem); he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

568. The ¢es bone of this Pepi is the ¢es bone of the Bull Sma; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The shoulders of this Pepi are the shoulders of Set ; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

I

|

I

‘

Wes… me Onthis Pepi… es. 2. ; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven. bltce.. . . 2 Olethise Pepi. a eee of Baabu; he

cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

602 The Papyrus of Ant

PSUNSIOY-1S oe 2 ew IMS ts Sleepers ae Seed Sellen iolls awe an STAT TT TTT TT = WZ af $ OS 570 ESP BW) AR =” S of([PS less ew AMA [os TS “Sas on SU Sop hl = satus GW Ales Ss Bl eee iso) om} SU 8

569. The breast (or, heart) of this Meri-Ra is the breast of Bast: he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven. The belly of this Meri-Ra is the belly of Nut; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven. eee . of this Pepi]……….3 ; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven. re Ol ethis, ep illem ee semen of the two Com- panies of the gods ; he eed forth therefore and ascendeth
570. into heaven.

The two thighs of this Pepi are the two thighs of Heqet ; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The buttocks of this Meri-Ra are like the Semktet Boat and the Mantchet Boat ; 571. he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The phallus of this Pepi is the phallus of the Hep Bull; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The legs of this Meri-Ra 572. are the legs of Net (Neith) and Serget; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

Absorption into the Gods 603 SWS f SW Sleel Jes QW Se SBP MLS WS 978. Sophy lS tiaeoeee mo Uses — S=f PS IEA Sy BY 94 Per eeanrere ZED Bs 1S Sl Pl SS ios & oS YSS=f PhS lesley © SS f PN Sl (SEW) seg — (=, GD) —_ Sed Sad 5 Oa oe

The knees of this Meri-Ra are the knees of the twin Souls who are at the head of Sekhet-Tcher; 573. he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The soles of this Meri-Ra are like the Maati Boat; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

The toes of this Pepi 574. are the toes of the Souls of Anu ; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

Now this Pepi is a god, the son of a god; he cometh forth therefore and Agate into heaven.

This Pepi 575. is the son of Ra, who loveth him ; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

Ra hath sent forth Meri-Ra ; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

Ra hath begotten [this] Pepi; 576. he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

Ra hath given birth to Pepi ; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

| OF

=

604 The Papyrus of Ani

577. Sof $US | ze(S Woda i=NIISSALLUNS=[9 lSore | asttlio SST ofS Cems D2 PSPS mfp leew jzeom. esos A Se BS es eI de <— 580. = MPS EW les im en ge a SS A SY) BM PSS oo (eee BT {Pinel N$rv-), ee 7-H INS

This spell therefore is in the body of Meri-Ra; 577. he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

This Meri-Rais the Power, the Great Power, among the Great Council of Chiefs in Anu; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth 578. into heaven.

He worketh the boat ; Pepi cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

[ Pepi is] Horus, the nursling, the child ; Meri-Ra cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

579. Pepi hath not had union with Nut, she hath not given her hands to him; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

Keb hath not removed the obstacles (?) in his path; 580. he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

No god hath smitten the steps of this Meri-Ra; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth 581. into heaven.

[Though] Pepi is not censed (?) is not mourned, hath not washed himself in the vessel, hath not smelt the haunch, hath not carried the meat-offering, hath not ploughed the

The Triumph of the Deceased 605

DS] NM A SS 50. 2 AY DS ae =HSreuT an. ie~ Ly GW) 2° QUES Te LED STS -dl—I KIA LLWsS of Pl) |B] a 004 fad & Sh sys 4~ GSN NOE SARS TSS os LYSSY NS GDA NBeIMAS PANTS S=(TEIAeO! QUT a 200.20 | odode ee CD aiv= eerie |S oer. | gp

earth, 582. hath not dedicated (?) an offering, he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

Behold, it is not this Pepi who hath said these things to you, O ye gods, 583. it is Heka who hath said these things to you, O ye gods, and this Meri-Ra is the support which is under Heka; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

Every god 584. smiteth (ze., dedicateth) the feet of epi; he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

Every god giveth up to Pepi his throne in his boat ; 585. he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven.

He plougheth the earth, he dedicateth an offering, he bringeth the vessel of [ blood], he smelleth 586. the haunch, and he bringeth the meat offering; he cometh forth there- fore and ascendeth into heaven.

Every god graspeth the hand of this Meri-Ra in heaven, 587.

606 The Papyrus of Ant i—[S nite Jie Slee ee

He conducteth him to the House of Horus in the sky.. The word of his Double is truth before Keb.

The above section from the text of Pepi I illustrates the poetical treatment which the Chapter of the Deification of Members received at the hands of the early scribes, and shows that each statement was followed by the refrain “he cometh forth therefore and ascendeth into heaven,” which was probably sung in unison by a number of assistant priests. In the later treatment of the Chapter the refrain is suppressed, and in the Theban and Saite Recensions the introductory matter, and the lines which follow the main section, prove that under the AVIIIth dynasty religious views of a totally different character were associated with it. This fact is well illustrated by the version of Chapter XLII written in the Papyrus of Nu, where we find that a title is given to the subject-matter of the main section which associates it with the great slaughter that took place in Hensu (Herakleopolis). The following is the text, with a translation :—

CHAP Eke cert

THE CHAPTER OF REPULSING SLAUGH Tis IN HENSU

[From the Papyrus of Nu, Sheet 6]

ee ae maT Se ee oe nN ppg ele Ty Nhs tS

CuarTER XLII. 1. THe CHAPTER OF DRIVING BACK THE 2, SLAUGHTERS WHICH ARE PERFORMED IN FEIENSU (Herakleopolis). The Osiris Nu, whose word is truth, saith :—O thou land of the Sceptre! O thou White Crown of

Of Escaping from Slaughter 607

Ssoll poo (SUI Sia Sd ya S)2ibe Nees ee Wo] Se Vets eH Seri id Nee ete | on SS SYS tle >So SBT WIA BSl Be sisies: I? oe PRS woe ol PB IN Ue AUS SP So AEDT EGE SN WS eDSs owe AM LS YD LS Bice Ado ANS eh AS =f Mod ISP EA Rd Site

the divine form! O thou rest of the ferry-boat! I am the Child 3. (Repeat four times). Wail, Abu-ur! Thou sayest daily : ‘‘ The slaughter-block is made ready as thou knowest, and thou hast come to destruction.” I am 4. Ra, who stablisheth those who praise him. I am the Knot of the god in the Aser tree, the twice beautiful one, who is more splendid to-day than yesterday (Repeat four times). 1 am Ra, who stablisheth those who praise him. 5.1 am the Knot of the god within the Aser tree, and my appearance is the appearance [of Ra] on this day.

My hair is the hair of Nu. My face is the face of the Disk. My eyes are the eyes of 6, Hathor. My ears are the ears of Up-uat. My nose is the nose of Khenti- Khabas (?) My lips are the lips of Anpu. My teeth are the teeth of 7. Serget. My cheeks are the cheeks of the goddess Isis. My hands are the hands of Ba-neb-Tet. My forearms are the forearms of Neith, the Lady of Sais.

608 The Papyrus of Ani

ELEY TSA de Seo 8 1d HESS SIPlS 8A pooh SHY eo RE Ss Hd ode

IDSA Fe Sl Pele RA KIS $5 yB lla $6 yf Heese h meh IPISRLd BBA [PHI [F SY! ~—IBISSATIDS ANH! I Pu CRISPS ISUtSS ob PP SOSA RAL Deo dS? ah ~ FEE MT = SPAloNPBi= SUT UBMIT Woe HR TRAN SUT PASIASS Be SRA

My backbone is the 8. backbone of Suti. My phallus is the phallus of Beba. My reins are the reins of the Lords of Kher-aha. My chest is the chest of Aa-sheft. 9. My belly and back are the belly and back of Sekhmet. My buttocks are the buttocks of the Eye of Horus. My hips and legs are the hips and legs of Nut. My feet are the feet of 10. Ptah. |My fingers] and my toes are the [fingers and] toes of the Living gods. There is no member of my body which is not the ‘member of a god. Thoth protecteth my body II. altogether, and I am Ra day by day. I shall not be dragged back by my arms, and none shall lay violent hold upon my hands. And shall do me hurt neither men, nor gods, 12. nor the Spirit-souls, nor the dead, nor any man, nor any pad- spirit, nor any veAzt-spirit, nor any hemenzet-spirit. 13.

The Wreeeased becomes Divine 609

PN Se Po AR iit ee

B® I-EQSLPd oS didi LS we TAS NI SS HlISSHRHlleT dow SSoL OFlINeIVNell Slo ¥s oT o A MSH TASI NEA =. I S¥AMSUS eho ee retotS#trAsSinelic# 6. | Bel ye Ooh Bele NS Gay poe uh Be vb Pally ROT LPS 16 BSS WSEAS Hil S ed

Iam he who cometh forth advancing, whose name Is unknown. I am Yesterday. ‘Seer of Millions of Years” is my name. I pass along, I pass along the paths of the divine celestial judges. 14. 1 am the Lord of Eternity: I decree and I judge like Khepera. 1 am the Lord of the Urrt Crown. Iam he who dwelleth in the Utchat and in the Egg, and it is granted unto me to live therein. I am he who dwelleth in the Utchat when it closeth, and I exist by the strength thereof. 1 come forth and I shine; I enter in and I come to life. I am in the Utchat, my seat ts I5. upon my throne, and I sit in the fez¢ chamber before it. J am Horus. [1] traverse millions of years. I have decreed [the stablishing] of my throne, and I am the ruler thereof; and in very truth my mouth keepeth an even balance both in speech 16, and in silence. In very truth my forms are inverted. I am Un-Nefer, from one period

1 From the Papyrus of Mes-em-neter.

610 The Papyrus of Ani SS SelPSfontios£s-I Qe 7. Ne SHITE A SINGE US o aI Ce) & oe Dat lL} noe S. IMA NHS ‘i’ Mille Pi XKo2 oll Ae 4 Mus

as (I"S [SX oo SBIR SBM Sob KR RR mm YL US ee iG ie a eC oN Pe & PN oo at om J REZ ATP A UAT No Ao o> $f} 21 xP AN thee —> Sh BS So

even unto another, and what I have is within me. I am 17. the only One, who proceedeth from an only One, who goeth round about in his course. J am he who dwelleth in the Utchat. No evil thing of any shape or kind shall spring up against me, and no baleful object, and no harmful thing, and no disastrous thing shall happen unto me. 18. | open the door in heaven. “T rule my throne. I open the way for the births which take place on this day. I am the child who traverseth the road of Yesterday. I am To-day 19. for untold nations and peoples. I am he who protecteth you for millions of years. Whether ye be denizens of heaven, or of the earth, or of the South, or of the 20. North, or of the East, or of the West, the fear of me is in your bodies. I am he whose being hath been wrought in his eye. I shall not die again. My moment is in your bodies, 21. but my forms are in my place of

The Triumph of the Deceased 611

Se Tima ere ee +e Sle mm eas AE ae 22 HR See ee ERE Be ff [SD ISI Ale ele eis Bat S71 RIS &l— >} & 22 ve =} OS SRSUULRS ISAS JPEN SP bbe we Pot mo | Koel eee THSRS Bd DPaditoh Sel SON 2 LNT DE CESS bo SeT NM WK BSMo (PTS Bare

habitation. JI am ‘‘ He who cannot be known.” ‘The Red Fiends have their faces directed against me. I am the unveiled one. The period when the heavens were created for me 22. and were enlarged the bounds of earth, and multiplied the progeny thereof, cannot be found out. They shall fail and not be united again. By reason of the speech which I address 23. to you, my name setteth itself apart from all things evil which are in the mouths of men. I am he who riseth and shineth, a wall which cometh out of a wall, an only One who proceedeth from an only One. There is never a day that passeth without 24. the things which appertain unto him being therein ; passing, passing, passing,

passing. Verily I say unto thee, I am the Plant which cometh forth from Nu, and my mother is Nut. Hail, O 25. my Creator, I am he who hath no power to walk, the Great Knot who dwelleth in Yesterday. The might of my strength is within my hand, I am not known [by thee], but

hy Oli. 2a

612 The Papyrus of Ani

SZ PPE ec be Sob Ss et 4S ES MP Sb Ah SP

bas lise kW ae Tohe Bs 2 fo ME (De, be Reber e)as Wiss of} fh Op a

hi eee x Sf. NY (EN ee \ NE a (lh ee i | ee

Nis Pl Nissch Al SAMS

I am he who knoweth thee. 26. I cannot be held in the hand, but I am he who can hold thee in his hand. Hail, O Egg! Hail, OQ Ege! I am Horus who liveth for millions of years, whose flame shineth upon you, 27, and bringeth your hearts untome. lam master of mythrone. I advance at this season. I have opened a path. I have delivered myself from all evil things. 28. Iam the golden dog-headed ape, three palms and two fingers [high], which hath neither arms nor legs, and which dwelleth in Het-ka-Ptah (Memphis). I go forth as goeth forth the dog-headed ape which dwelleth in Het-ka-Ptah.

4

RUBRIC, JO CHAI ER Wee ay PLATE XXXIII

WYESQATUSUSALIT VMS Hoyo POT PSS Seco e eS hi

Rusric: I. Behold the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, arrayed in fine linen, and shod with 2. sandals of white [leather], and anointed with the very finest myrrh

The Deceased a King of Heaven OF

SSH me hes Salt ZU SPC BSS +h PrS dy z 7s es SN ces

Seo lllll SURGES =m lace Te - Rede WR Fd Rod =I

Oe SEEN 7 1 AN GL

[i Sonos sel hae o idl “5 SSE ee | * SINS Pals xb 9.0 BP Weed Se PS. 20.) Se ey FS

unguent. There are offered unto him 3. a fine bull, and incense, and va geese, and flowers, and ale, and cakes, and garden herbs. And behold, thou shalt draw a repre- sentation of a table of offerings 4. on a clean tile with pure colours, and thou shalt bury it in a field whereon no 5. swine hath trodden. And if a copy of this book be written upon it, he shall rise [again], and 6. his children’s children shall flourish and prosper, like unto Ra, without cessation. He shall be in high favour 7. with the king, and with the shezz¢ nobles of his court, and there shall be given unto him cakes and cups of drink, and portions of flesh, upon the altar-table 8. of the Great God. He shall not be thrust aside at any door in Amentet; he shall travel in the train 9. of the Kings of the South and the Kings of the North, and he shall abide with the 10. followers of Osiris near Un-Nefer, for ever, and for ever, and for ever.

2. 2

614 The Papyrus of Ani

APPENDIX

The Vignette which follows the above Rusric apparently belongs to Chapter CXXVI, but the text of the Chapter is wanting; it is here supplied from the Papyrus of Nu, Sheet 24 :—

1 Te ol VSB PST UT Ve [ee oo FEL eh S 2 | hat S AO PO NAO PIR oS HII oh SAM Bl a 2 RIS se RT PPS ST No Yo BT ae aed Eg ES oun fn oe SeeMi to US Re IAMS IR TEAM SPA L MS Job ne oie Sobre Borer RAB

[1 >SS Eh S|

a == it es ne =

I. The steward of the overseer of the seal, Nu, whose word is truth, begotten of the steward of the overseer of the seal, Amen-hetep, whose word is truth, saith :—2. Hail, ye Four Apes who sit in the bows of the Boat of Ra, 3. who convey truth to Nebertcher, who sit in judgment 4. on the oppressed man and on [his] oppressor, who make the gods to be contented by means of the flame of your 5. mouths, who offer holy offerings to the gods, and sepulchral meals to the Spirit-souls, 6. who live upon truth, and who feed upon 7. truth of heart, who are without deceit and fraud, and to whom eked is an abomination, 8. do ye away with my evil deeds, and put ye away my sins [which deserved stripes upon earth, and destroy ye every evil thing which appertaineth to me], and let there be no

The Four Holy Apes 615

‘Ss Sle Cee pa een INES 4 ENT ean BP ol Jeu oo a9 omer eV 8a SSS ORNL US Sal se UP Te A SA PRIS Soa NellgSras

awn 13, = | Ge SS 11) ri Sa 0 SS | ir =

ey S|! eae aha ae Se Ao cine

PN eee eS

nS PATE Ue UP ALT S

pra eee C2) www CI oS

obstacle whatsoever on my part 9. towards you. O grant ye that I may make my way through the Amehet,? let me enter into Rasta, let me pass through Io. the hidden pylons of Ament. O grant that there may be given unto me shexs cakes, II. and ale, and fersen cakes, even as to the living Spirit-souls, and grant that I mayenter into 12. and come forth from Rasta. [The Four Apes make answer, saying:] Come thou, for we have done away with thy wickedness, and we have put away thy sin, along with thy sins upon earth which deserved stripes, and we have destroyed every evil thing

’ Added from Brit. Mus. Papyrus No. 9913.

2 Originally a chamber or place in the Kingdom of Seker, the god of Death, which was full of fire and boiling water ; only the righteous could pass through this region unharmed. ‘The gods held it in great awe, it was a place of of mystery to the date and it was a most fatal place for

the dead a es Ss <= X » By . According to Chapter CXLIX the god of it was called SEKHER (?) —+— AD oF tM.

616 The Papyrus of Ant

13. which appertained to thee upon earth. Enter, there- fore, unto Rasta, and pass through the hidden pylons of Amentet, and there shall be given unto thee shens cakes,
14. and ale, and fersex cakes, and thou shalt come forth and shalt enter in at thy desire, even as do those who are favoured [of the God], and thou shalt be called [to partake of offerings] each day in the horizon.

Crete ee as ealeny THE CHAPTER OF THE TET OF GOLD PLATE XXXIII

ee nies = i lstbedo SEeari Svar dae =! oO fShast ele

CuarTerR CLV. 1, THe CuarTer oF A TET OF GOLD. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—Thou risest up for thyself, O Still-heart! Thou 2. shinest for thyself, O Still-heart! Place thou thyself on thy base (?), I come, I bring unto thee a Tet of gold, thou shalt rejoice therein.

APPENDIX

The version of this Chapter found in the Papyrus of Nebseni and in the Papyrus of Nu reads differently. Thus we have :—Rise up thou, O Osiris, thou hast thy backbone, O Still-heart, thou hast thy neck vertebrae and thy back, O Still-heart! Place thou thyself on thy base(?). I put water beneath thee, and I bring unto thee a Tet of gold that thou mayest rejoice therein.!

=i Sos fox lo Sarqs SU SS? iS-> Fou toe

ene hn —WeySUye

The Sacrum Bone of Osiris 617

Rusric: [1. From the Papyrus of Nu. ] ik. 2 it Nan

Etim RON AT os Wise se dy h aacal N

Par SP a ene NG = Ley i ee KREHlA1l Nhe HENS oa di bY moo

[This Chapter] shall be recited over a Tet of gold set in a stand made of sycamore wood which hath been ‘steeped in a tincture of @z&hamu flowers, and it shall be placed on the neck of the deceased on the day of the funeral. If this amulet be placed on his neck he shall become a perfect Khu in Khert-Neter, and at the festivals of the New Year he shall be like unto the Followers of Osiris continually and for ever.

Rusric: [2. From the Turin Papyrus. | TT) 3 Fg i al ee OE PT BH Sele el

000 aww S—I | a | aww it.I ©

ne | x ON i ee Lo BS | ESE mall S20 armies ers Tn 68 ik % Toe eee NS Se IS

[This Chapter] shall be said over a Tet of gold fashioned ‘out of the trunk of a sycamore tree, and it shall be placed on the neck of the deceased. Then shall he enter in through the doors of the Tuat. His words shall not be silenced. He shall place himself on his ground on New Year’s Day among the Followers of Osiris.

If this Chapter be known by the deceased he shall live like a perfect Khu in Khert-Neter. He shall not be driven

618 The Papyrus of Ant TB eas ee 8 Se 7 KN Pea | Be ao Qa | bee? le} le

fe NAA PAeSsse 4’ = Ses

eae ae

Slav @

back from the doors of Amentet. There shall be given to him the sexs cake, and a cup of wine, and the fervsexz cake, and slices of meat on the altars of Ra, or as some read, Osiris Un-Nefer. And his word shall be truth before his enemies in Khert-Neter continually, and for ever and for Ever.

CHAPTER] Cry THE CHAPTER OF A TET OF RED STONE (CARNELIAN?) PLATE XXXIII

1 a wen BS Dada ae Ns YS ent = alls pacha 0% re Pe woo PAN SEW PS Te NPS oS

CuarTerR CLVI. 1. THe Cuaptrer or A TET OF CARNELIAN. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith :— The blood of Isis, the spells of Isis, 2. the magical powers of Isis, shall make this great one strong, and shall be an amulet of protection [against him] that would do to him the things which he abominateth.

1 A fine collection of Tets is exhibited in the Fourth Egyptian Room in the British Museum. Someare surmounted by crowns, <i ,and . They Sn

are made of blue, or green, glazed faience, lapis-lazuli, carnelian, agate, opaque blue glass, and one, a very interesting example (No. 20636), is made of stone and inlaid with lapis- lazuli, carnelian, plasma, and mother- ee

t The Papyrus of Nu has | & BER Gif Sp A 2 WH YRPvo ISAS ee

o

maeie Uterus of [sis 619

Rugric: [From the Papyrus of Nu. ] TNs x din ~

a Aw

~ oe Nin Ohez bf ws © tr SS ne 0 I Oo C7 4? | a wai en | | mmm Se eg PE oe S 1 ja UN eho He Se Pili dod AR Dees ee ROMS TNS od (R- = DD as A Se a= —, eee gs es IN SSS PAlsa wal s es =& F ©®D on f o [This Chapter] shall be said over a Tet of carnelian, which hath been washed in a tincture of axkhamu flowers, and is fashioned out of the trunk of a sycamore tree. It shall be placed on the neck of the deceased on the day of the funeral. If this be done for him the magical powers of Isis will protect his members. Horus, the son of Isis, shall rejoice when he seeth him. [No] road shall be blocked to him. His hand shall be to heaven, his hand shall be to earth, for ever. Do not let anyone see him. Verily .

In the Saite Recension the Rubric is a little fuller, thus : Nee) a me Sore pal = om 2 fc © =e RN Seta: (leoyt Ree soe fa paeeee hea Se ER SS Ape wen ff d=? ee) [This Chapter] shall be said over a Tet of carnelian, anointed with tincture of @zkhamu flowers, made from the trunk of a sycamore tree. It shall be placed on the neck of the Khu. If this book be done (z.e., written) for him, the

magical spells of Isis shall protect him, and Horus the son of Isis shall rejoice [when] he seeth him. No road shall

620 The Papyrus of Ani

—fTRoIo2ziel Ally? aaa

FSH Stilialoljeo ae ee SS a EH web ea! a eel _ —ia ee sce ae _ SIF, 9 | EET 000 TSE VENA AL Aa ce | Sm ww | be blocked to him. His hand shall be to heaven, his hand Siallene tO earth. 2 rane. = If this book be known by

him he shall be in the following of Osiris Un-Nefer, and his word shall be truth in Khert-Neter. The doors in Khert-Neter shall be opened to him. Wheat and barley shall be given to him in Sekhet-Aanru. His name shall be like [the names of] the gods who are there, the Followers of Horus who reap.

CHAPTER XXIxXc THE CHAPTER OF A HEART OF SEHERT STONE PLATE XXXIII

Le ee 9 Me ON OE Job Fae Sapa alll? 6 com

= <=. CO won as mH | ee S| Uliew Se BS oo l l See i | — A.

CHAPTER XXIXc. I. THE CHAPTER OF A HEART OF SEHERT STONE. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith:—I am the Benu bird, the Heart-soul of Ra, the guide of the gods 2, to the Tuat. Their Heart-souls come forth upon earth to do what their Kau (ze., Doubles) wish to do, and the Heart-soul of the Osiris Ani aici come forth to ae what his Ka wisheth to do.

The Heart and the Head-rest O21

The above Chapter is one of the many formulae which were composed with the view of protecting the heart, and it seems to have been drawn up for the purpose of inscribing upon hearts made of sehert, a stone which has not yet been satisfactorily identified. There is really no good reason for considering it as a variant of Chapter XXI Xa or XXI1XzB, and it is only grouped with these because its subject matter is the heart. In the version of this Chapter published by Naville (of. czt., I, Bl. 41), the text is somewhat fuller and reads :—

2$ ITO) Few Sealed Sod SESAkSS-#U= SRY SOURS S-41 US A} Be

For the texts and translations of Chapters X XI Xa and X XIX, see the description of the contents of Plate XV (supra, pp. 278 ff., Vol. 1).

Clabale iNet (lye THE CHAPTER OF THE HEAD-REST, OR PILLOW PLATE XXXIII

ee ey ee

ae Se SS. Soy eS M1 SO ee aml @) Cait Be yo ze 2 jae so

CHAPTER CLXVI. 1. THE CHAPTER OF THE HEAD- REST [OR PILLOW], which is to be placed under the head of the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth. Awake out of thy sufferings, O thou who liest prostrate! 2. Awake thou! Thy head is in the horizon. I! lift thee up, O thou whose

622 ‘Tie _— of Ant

HSS ES hs ce | DS \ea

Aww awn FD

word is truth. Ptah hath overthrown thine enemies for thee. Thine enemies have fallen, and they shall never more exist, O Osiris.

The above version of this Chapter is incomplete. The full text of it as found in the Papyrus of Nebseni (Sheet 21)

is as follows :— ~~ swe SE [| $7 <S 5] ae oS sax Se AWSleFLe-STiIS oS

ae KGS

SENIGING Sh aa

of a 8 IN PS hones wo

SoU REA fel

THE CHAPTER OF THE HEAD-REST [OR PILLOW], Awake out of thy sufferings (or, pain), O thou who liest prostrate. They (ze., the gods) keep watch over thy head in the horizon. ‘Thou art lifted up, thy word is truth in respect of the things which have been done by thee. Ptah hath cast down headlong thine enemies. This work was ordered to be done for thee. Thou art Horus, the son of Hathor, Nesert, Nesertet, who giveth back the head after it hath been cut off. Thy head shall not be carried away from thee, after [it hath been cut off]; thy head shall not be

carried away from thee, never, never!

With the head-rest, or pillow, the series of amulets which Ani regarded as all-important for his protection come toanend. Inthe Turin Papyrus several other amulets are figured, and the texts which were connected with them given. Thus the Vignette of Chapter CLVII is a vulture,

The Lifting up of the Head 623

with outstretched wings, holding in each claw the symbol of ‘life.’ This amulet was made of gold, and was laid upon the neck of the deceased ; it symbolized the goddess Isis, and gave to the dead her protection. The deceased took the place of Horus, and, as Isis raised him from the dead in the papyrus swamps of the Delta, it was assumed that she would effect the resurrection of every one who worshipped her. The Vignette of Chapter CLVIII was a pectoral, with hawks’ heads, which was made of gold and was placed on the neck of the deceased, to whom it assured the protection of Isis. The Vignette of Chapter CLIX is

a sceptre if which was made of mother-of-emerald. It was

placed on the neck of the deceased, and secured for him the protection of the goddess Rennet. In the Vignette of Chapter CLX, we see Thoth giving the sceptre-amulet to the deceased, and it carried with it the protection and strength of the great god of words of power. The Vignette of Chapter CLXII is a cow. This amulet was made of fine gold and was placed onthe neck of the deceased. The Chapter itself was written on a piece of new papyrus and laid under his head, and it was believed to keep in his body heat which resembled that which was in it when he was upon earth. In the Vignette to Chapter CLXIII we find a serpent with two human legs, and with a pair of horns and a disk upon his head. With it are two Utchats, each with a pair of wings and a pair of human legs. In the pupil of one Utchat is a hawk-headed figure of Menu, and in the pupil of the other is a figure of Menu with the head of Neith. These secured for the deceased absolute freedom and happiness in the Tuat, and abundance of food, and immunity from the calamities which Set could inflict. In the Vignette to Chapter CLXIV we have a figure of Mut, with three heads, viz., one of the goddess Pekhat, one of a man, and one of a vulture. Mut is provided with a phallus, a pair of wings, and the claws of a lion. With Mut are two fat dwarfs, each having a head with two faces, one of a man and the other of a hawk. The recital of the Chapter over these figures did away from the deceased the effects of death. In the Vignette of Chapter CLXV is a figure of Menu, with the body of a beetle and ithyphallic; he has a pair of plumes on his head, his right arm bears

624 The Papyrus of Ant

a flail 4, and is raised, and he wears a tail. With him is a human figure with a ram’s head projecting from each shoulder. The figure of Menu is painted over the heart of the deceased and the other over his breasts. These caused the deceased to shine like the stars in heaven. In the Nebseni Papyrus (Sheet 22) the Vignette of Chapter

CLXVII is an Utchat set upon the emblem of gold SS.

The text of the Chapter refers to the bringing back to Ra his Eye, which had been carried off by Set. Thoth sought for the Eye, brought it back, and replaced it in the face of the Sun-god. As Thoth did this for Ra, so will he bring back the soul to the dead body of the man who is a loyal servant and worshipper of Osiris.

Sleeve Bes ILI. THE TEXTS IN THE FUNERAL CHAMBER

PEATES XXAII) AND ey

ot PLAS SLO SF

C (= (eee | ae) RNS \ ( Pa — eave) = es 2. thea (1 o< J 2 weed aS 3cA veh A 2 go a Ya 4, <= {EE | oa SS NA open wan Goo

It RSA oS ol PG— NR = (ES are

I. SpeecH oF Isis. Isis saith:—I have come to be a protector unto thee. I waft unto thee air for thy nostrils, and the north wind which cometh forth from the god Tem unto thy nose. I have made whole for thee thy windpipe. I make thee to live like a god. Thine enemies have fallen under thy feet. I have made thy word to be true before Nut, and thou art mighty before the gods.

Magical Texts in the Mummy Chamber 625

mo SB URL S 2 See VP PALMA bs SeHtoI PR ee tt AIST

2. —— = C wes 2B goa xX Bi 5.setie ~ 2 5, 2h

mi QU LoPES RAT 2S iP eh de ge LS IPT

_ is

} eo

I]. Speech or Neputuys. Nephthys saith unto the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth:—I go round about thee to protect thee, O brother Osiris. I have come to be a protector unto thee. [My strength shall be near thee, my strength shall be near thee, for ever. Ra hath heard thy cry, and the gods have made thy word to be truth. Thou art raised up. Thy word is truth in respect of what hath been done unto thee. Ptah hath overthrown thy foes, and thou art Horus, the son of Hathor. (t

II]. Speecu or THE Ter. I have come quickly, and I have driven back the footsteps of the god whose face is hidden.” I have illumined his Se neue I stand near the god Tet on the day of repelling disaster. I watch to protect thee, O Osiris.

1 The text of Ani is corrupt here, and the words within brackets are

translated from the following text: a a {| “i alia iN A =H DATES LS Aloe LAT IS PAIPMer moIS Oy won OF xe == il SM

• Read: | INGOs ee He D eae

sae 3 7S = Var. O xf _a Ss

exe ht

626 The Papyrus of Ani vt PLSNMASEN dvds 2 WU, Ses —j Se MET SSDS dS ve TL SUIS AS WIGS SaQ rr UB UNG RS ah 8. kT oie SGN we he ee

(sic)

AE 5. sey ae ai DLS SER NAMD

S24 win tf ee et PAM Cate +S Me oll

IV. Speecu or KestA (MestA). Iam Kesta, thy son, O Osiris Ani, whose word is truth. I come to protect thee. I will make thy house to flourish, permanently, even as Ptah hath commanded me, and as Ra himself hath commanded.

V. SpeecH or Harr. I am Hapi, thy son, O Osiris Ani, whose word is truth. I come to protect thee. I bind together thy head and the members of thy body. I smite down for thee thine enemies under thee. I give unto thee thy head for ever and for ever, O Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, whose word is truth in peace.

VI. Speech or JuamutTer. Tuamutef saith :—I am thy son Horus, who loveth thee. I come to avenge thee, O my father Osiris, upon him that did evil unto thee. I have set him under thy feet for ever and for ever, per- manently, permanently, O Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, whose word is truth.

Magical Texts in the Mummy Chamber 627

vit FT) | Ry gp ee ae AUD A TES IS on SS SMa Mo Holy SUA a Sad lak NO a

vit. | Si— XI Flin. Il b—e. | wot PRIS PUSS Hi MUN Se

VII. Speecu or QeBusENUF. Qebhsenuf saith :—I am thy son, O Osiris Ani, whose word is truth. I come to protect thee. I have collected thy bones and I have gathered together thy members. [I have brought thy heart, and I have placed it upon its throne within thy body. I make thy house to flourish after thee, O thou who livest for ever. |!

VIII. Speech oF THE Fiame. I protect thee with this flame. I drive him [the foe] away from the valley of the tomb. I cast (?) the sand about [thy feet], I embrace the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, in peace. [A better text gives: ‘I surround with sand the hidden coffer, and drive away therefrom those who would attack it. I shed light in the valley of the tomb, I illumine it. I traverse

the roads to protect (Osiris).” |”

1 The text of Ani is corrupt. The passage in brackets is translated

from another text which reads : ee moves SP Ty ia 1> 5s 2 |

NS Bots o MW ee Ta pe nae Jno

SIS swe Sod} 2 TIN se dD AR

VOL. II. al

628 The Papyrus of Ani

= DISA TWEE Sp ue S hI eos bah leat T=

KIL RIT-AMET ot STEVE AT UM

ai xii @PehASetes Te Wea WD eASo Ad Se LS Wei

a TY SAT iS 2 SS SVAN hod 8. To Se Reet Ado aol BIR PRol yee

IX. SpEEcH OF THE FLame. I come to hew in pieces. I have not been hewn in pieces, and I will not permit thee to be hewn in pieces. I come to do violence [to thy foe], but I will not permit violence to be done unto thee. I pro- pectic:

X. A souL saitH:—The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, praiseth Ra when he rolleth up into the sky in the eastern horizon of heaven.

XI. A sou. satrH :—The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, in peace in Khert-Neter, praiseth Ra when he setteth in the western horizon of heaven, [and saith], “I am a perfect soul.”

XII. Speecn or Ant. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—I am a perfect soul dwelling in the divine egg of the Abtu Fish. I am the Great Cat ‘which dwelleth in the Seat of Truth, wherein the god Shu riseth.

Magical Texts in the Mummy Chamber 629

XIII. [CHapTerR vi.] THE CHAPTER OF NOT DOING WORK IN KHERT-NETER.

-— PASAT MAM QI sb ym el 5a =ch

c — ere) s+ | = i, eee oe oy ict — xb A ee eee

ASS a en al ee 4 UT es tee led = Boe Wa en

XIV. Speech or THE Usnazstr Ficure. [THE CHAPTER OF NOT DOING WORK IN’ KueErRT- NETER.] Illumine the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth. Hail, SHasrr Ficure! If the Osiris Ani be decreed to do any of the work which is to be done in Khert-Neter, let everything which standeth in the way be removed from him—whether it be to plough the fields, or to fill the channels with water, or to carry sand from [the East tothe West]. The SHasti Ficure replieth : I will do it, verily I am here [when] thou callest.

In the Papyrus of Nu and in the Papyrus of Nebseni, the speech of Anpu, who is seen in the Vignette standing by the bier, forms a Chapter by itself, and is extant in two forms, ich are as follows :—

CuHarPTerR CLIs. 1. nN a I, Pad TENN ShhT WS ee LTH

Be. hor ed a ST a

I. Anubis the dweller in the mummy chamber, Governor of the Divine House, layeth his hands upon the lord of life (z.¢., the mummy), 2. the scribe, the draughtsman of Ptah, Nebseni, the lord of fealty, begotten of the scribe and mason Thena, born of the lady of the house Mut-rest,

2 2

630 The Papyrus of Ani

27 Dil] bdlels ASLO YS AVS wh ITNBISd!“ Nd Pl pe+ Te stad MAT deo Saad ae be Pea Sods > 2 la (2d AS oe = Ws Tet eA Stews ee ash are ASZaRRIS Kee TTA Maton Vs PeVd UY RoF RAIS 5 = JIS VAL ES TIA Ina See do = SHS SiN neSlSM Ay = § SRS UGya 2 TT

whose word is truth, and 3. devoting himself to him as his guardian, saith :—Homage to thee, thou happy one, lord! Thou seest the Utchat. 4. Ptah-Seker hath bound thee up. Anpu hath exalted thee. Shu hath raised thee up, O 5. Beautiful Face, thou governor of eternity. Thou hast thine eye, O scribe Nebseni, lord of fealty, and it is beautiful. Thy right eye is 6. like the Sektet Boat, thy left eye is like the ‘Atet Boat. Thine eyebrows are fair to see in the presence of the 7. Company of the Gods. Thy brow is under the protection of Anpu, and thy head and face, O beautiful one, 8. are before the holy Hawk. Thy fingers have been stablished by thy scribe’s craft in the presence of the Lord of Khemenu, Thoth, 9. who hath bestowed upon thee the knowledge of the speech of the holy books. Thy beard is beautiful in the sight of Ptah-Seker, and thou, O scribe Nebseni, thou lord of fealty, art beautiful before 10. the Great Company of the Gods. The Great

Magical Texts in the Mummy Chamber 631 Rlei—T! ms) oN er SiS SSSA aw LS cn oe POTS ZAMS V+ iN te

God looketh upon thee, and he leadeth thee along the path of happiness. Sepulchral meals are bestowed upon thee, and he overthroweth for thee thine enemies, II. setting them under thy feet in the presence of the Great Company of the Gods who dwell in the House of the Great Aged One which is in Anu (Heliopolis).

Cuarter CLIc. The following is a shortened form of Chapter CLIxs :—

Feo BA TLRERT

Tbe SUG§o SVS hoe

SRST AUMNST WI VMIE HITDUMSeP APT ELT FS AU-PRISITPABC DAS dal PISUEW TNA + SIR ARIES AMS ASP SISO ISM AIT PHPASERER KAM Ae SMPLOWNSL SMP PRT BEWARE

632 The Papyrus of Ani

JSS id AIS] PA-(KSSK {oa JSTiMoroI Aled af@2o thu S2eT Le -hMHSII NPE PSaISiQZ Nd les BS Us

CEAR TE ik Gx

THE CHAPTERS OF SEKHET-HETEPEY?Y (ii BLY SIAN HIEEDS)

PLATE XXXIV eee av et=>‘6§ Ga a

He | a0 Bille vi eee

oe SAGINAW A 2b

=i hae shi Thonth SPUR —MURS PIA 3 Oe UNEP EY SS SS me SPY NIN So Shae

CHaPpTER CX. I. [HERE] BEGIN THE CHAPTERS OF SEKHET-HETEPET, AND THE CHAPTERS OF COMING ForTH BY Day, OF ENTERING INTO AND COMING FORTH FROM KHERT-NETER, OF ARRIVING IN SEKHET-AANRU, 2. AND OF LIVING IN PEACE IN THE GREAT ClitTy, THE Lapy OF Winps. [The Osiris the scribe Ani, whose word is truth, saith :—] Let me be master there. Let me be a £Az there. Let me plough there. Let 3. me reap there. Let me Gat there. Let me drink there. [Let me beget “fieae

The Land of the Blessed 633

Pas DV ce ON OSE BT BS i HY NGS PRAe AY Mes pessoas oP? dm bo thld ww IN Bob oe Mal SHES hoon 6. SD AAS SPSS Nob TRS ome o HINTS BD 7 teeta Pdd—Ue Wits sISlSivS ae 0 ND Taf ome PY WNT hn TPS TES OS 3 foster) Rs SS = he IN

a l ine | Let me do there all the things which one

mo doeth upon earth. The Osiris Ani, whose 4. word is truth saith :—Horus vanquished Set when [he] looked at the building (?) of Sekhet-Hetepet. [He] spread 5. air over the Divine Soul in its Ego, in its day. He delivered the interior of the body of Horus [from the Akeru Gods]. I have crowned him in the House 6. of Shu. His house is the stars. Behold, I take up my place in its nomes. He hath guided the hearts of the Company of the Firstborn Gods. 7. He hath reconciled the Two Fighters (z.e., Horus and Set), the guardians of life. He hath done what is fair, bringing an offering(?). He hath reconciled the Two Fighters with him that belongeth to them. 8. He hath cut off the hairy scalp 9. of the Two Fighters. He hath destroyed 10. the revolts of [their] children. 11. I have done away all the evil which attacked their souls. I am

634 The Papyrus of Ant

yp 2 See Leek 2 ih woes 4 MP og Tae eB PAL SE fiw ike TRAIT IQ Hi

ee Se: <a (= <O™ pawn <>

1G: Sere Hitt 1

oS (2

master in [Sekhet-Hetepet]. 12. I know it. I have sailed over its lakes 13. that I might arrive at the cities thereof. I have made strong 14. my mouth. The Spirit-souls are ready [to fight], 15. but they shall not gain the mastery over me. I am equipped in thy Fields, 16. O god Hetep. What thou wishest thou shalt do, [saith this god].

The text of the above extracts from Chapter CX is i” of mistakes, and the rendering here given is onl suggestion as to what Ani wished to say. ” The full text of the Chapter is given in the following Appendix, but it 1s very difficult to “understand.

APPENDIX CEAT Tie ~

THE CHAPTERS OF SEKHET-HEDERE® [From the Papyrus of Nebseni, Sheet 17]

— > | e@s CSS FB CA 6) NG on © ;

l = or clei el ey

SAS AA OAT AULD De & AIMS 2ST 8 Sah Ihe

CuHarpTeR CX. I. HERE BEGIN THE CHAPTERS OF SEKHET-HETEPET, AND THE CHAPTERS OF CominG FORTH By Day; OF GOING INTO AND OF COMING FORTH FROM KuHERT-NETER; OF ARRIVAL IN SEKHET-AARU ; OF LIVING IN SEKHET- 2. HETEPET, THE MIGHTY CITY, THE LADY OF

The Land of the Blessed 635

US ST AUR YOUR AIM PUN MSY Se PUN oo 2s UNS SS Pal SE RS eS WY ced WO RS Were s et dl cena S00 OP SY & cea Yo i ol = 7) 7 Se oe UNS a TA NOI IS odie PEN ox 8} | as ee A sll SH SP ixcolS d SASS

ES) gegen ae |e “S” ht SoG

a | A oa —+—

eet Wr avt Dac PI ee: ITT

WINDS ; OF HAVING POWER THEREIN; OF BECOMING A SPIRIT- SOUL THERE; OF PLOUGHING THERE; OF REAPING THERE; OF EATING THERE; OF DRINKING THERE; OF MAKING LOVE 3. THERE; AND OF DOING EVERYTHING THERE EVEN AS A MAN DOETH UPON EARTH. NEBSENI, THE SCRIBE AND DRAUGHTSMAN OF PTAH, SAITH :—

4. Set vanquished Horus, who was looking at the Puilding in Sekhet-Eletepet. I set free Horus from Set. Set opened the paths of the Two Eyes (the Sun and Moon) in the sky. 5. Set ejected water with air upon the soul of his Eye (?), which dwelt in the town of Mert; he delivered the interior of the body of Horus from the hands of the Akeru Gods. Behold me! 6. I paddle this great boat over the Lake of the god Hetep ; I seized upon it in the mansion of Shu. The mansion of his stars reneweth youth, reneweth youth. I paddle over 7. the Lakes thereof so that I may arrive at the towns thereof. I sail up to the town of the

636 The Papyrus of Ani

© TS RL a 00 2 del PD TS NAOT IS A Sea bald wom 9D] IS JS Soa F fl ee OS PMT SS lS A ieee FSP Ne NN Se Ty

wae PINON ee aT BAR oie mom Ct TN oP A J] space ome ol SS St AT Se ASE IN PP WA (SS Ge Sh I TL SUNK SIL ER

Podmletep «2.4% Behold, I am at peace with his times, and with his guidance(?), and with his will(?), and with the Company of the Gods, 8. who are his firstborn. He maketh the Two Fighters (Horus and Set) to be at peace [with each other], and to keep ward over the living whom he hath created in fair form, and he bringeth peace; he maketh the Two Fighters to be at peace with those who watch g, over them. He cutteth off the hair from their divine fighters, he driveth away storm from the children (?). He guardeth from attack the Spirits. 10. I have gained power therein. I know it. I have sailed over its Lakes so that I might arrive at its towns. My mouth is strong. I am equipped against the Spirits. They shall not gain the mastery over me. II. I am rewarded [with] these thy Fields, O god Hetep. What thou wishest that do thou, O lord of the winds. I shall be a spirit therein. I shall eat therein. I shall drink therein. 12. I shall plough therein. I shall reap the grain therein. I shall be strong

The Land of the Blessed 637 SiN ode Stl Ree ae NT me AR WS Tied. J Dd BIOL P SP bS deQse RUST S ease aT SE ep MINI Sie fol arco ale Kredcod de SSSA RSE bShRSSCUAT o AIRE Fah OS | CAS NE AID NOI aI ARS KIS ZAR 1S Seats vos Silke KISS

therein. I shall make love therein. My words shall be strong therein. I shall not be in subjection therein. 13. I shall be a man of might therein. Thou hast made strong (?) the mouth and throat (?). Hetep Qettbu 1s its name. [It is] stablished upon the pillars of Shu, and is linked with the pleasant things of Ra. 14. He is the divider of years, the hidden of mouth ; silent is his mouth, hidden is what he uttereth, he fulfilleth eternity, he taketh possession of everlastingness of existence as Hetep, Neb- Hetep. Horus 15. maketh himself strong like untoa hawk which is one thousand cubits in length, and two thousand cubits in life(szc). He hath equipments with him, he journeyeth on, he cometh to the place where 16. his heart would be, among the Lakes which are in its towns. He begetteth (?) in the birth-chamber of the god of the town (z.c., the local god), he is satisfied with the food of the god of the town; he doeth what ought to be done there, in the Bieid of Smas-er-Khet ….. everything of the birth- chamber 17. of the god of the town. Now [when he]

638 The Papyrus of Ani

SoINT o IAW .3 Sa SIRS be 2 2. NSU NO 8 PIN code Poe ce calle -pNTIS2s SMe. . 6 12, toe

eo NOW coe re o INOS Neg OY 2a MBSA a oe = Wot oe Arad 2a) 2 TL ae wine SS ARE cid Ke Now | Dy ot te AT

couyS “PALS Se SS ee wn DBE smn Sn SE |! E22. SS SP BP

setteth in the [land of] life like crystal he performeth every- thing therein, [which things are] like unto the things done in the Lake Neserser, wherein there is none that rejoiceth, and wherein are evil things 18. of all kinds. The god Hetep goeth in and cometh out, and marcheth hither and thither in the Field of Smas-er-Khet, the Lady of the birth- chamber of the god of the town.! [Let me] live with the god Hetep, 20. clothed, and not despoiled by the Lords of the North (?), and may the Lord of things bring food (?) unto me. May he make me to go forward. May I come forth, May he bring to me my Power 21. there, may I receive it, and may | be rewarded (or, equipped) by the god Hetep. May I be master of the great and mighty word in my body in(?) this my place. Make me to remember 22. it. Let me [not] forget it. Let me go forward,

1 The passage from “‘ Now when he….. the town,” is repeated in the papyrus, as will be seen from the Egyptian text.

The Land of the Blessed 639 AN eae BEAN LS + xP LQ eb Se SAILS Ebi me By Fis BO De Ma Se 2S SF NR) TPS) BA Siti Ny — 2a tl QR SS 1 AS 1X IS BBY A PU Re & VN [ool mB NS oR A od I [lo a5. mye UR 4 Co INE FS 8 ease Bl lo T PATE WS vba won Se 26 DH] RES AS lS wie Co] teat sn 8 SNe AER 5 dN) 27 VoD St SPSS RY fob ago

let me plough. I am at peace with the god of the town. I know the water, the towns, 23. the nomes, and the lakes which are in Sekhet-Hetepet. I live therein. Iam strong emercin. | shine(?) therein. [| eat therein. I….. therein. 24. I reap the harvest therein. I plough therein. ] beget children therein. I am at peace therein with the god Hetep. Behold 25. I sow seed therein. I sail about on the lakes thereof, and I arrive at its towns, O god Hetep. Behold my mouth is equipped, it possesseth horns (z.e., teeth). Give unto me the abundance of the Kau (Doubles) and Spirit-souls. 26. He who counteth me is Shu. I know him not(?) Icome to its towns. I sail over its lakes. I walk about in Sekhet-Hetepet. Behold, it is Ra 27. whoisin heaven. Behold, it is Hetep [who is] its double offering of peace (?) I have advanced to its territory (or, land). J have put on my apparel. J have come forth.

640 The Papyrus of Ani

SFL LES vile S vo 28, ie A oe 8 1p Oh ao SS A AY YIN AN BA 29 08 Roar debe so She HS a el Tir@ % PAE A | 80. | De To Be BES RR eS BR uh Se oh BT OT eae 2 i ee A Pi A BUNS Soh ed Side GIT eNSte nls Nvd> CHT OPA 2 2 =

I have given what 28. it was upon me to give. I have made glad in[my] heart. I haveconquered. I am strong. I have given directions to Hetep.

[Hail], Unen-em-hetep,t I have come to thee. My soul followeth 29. me. The god Hu is on my hands. { Hail], Nebt-taui,”, in whom I remember and _ forget, 30. I have become alive. I have attacked none, let none attack me. Ihave given, give thou to me gladness. Make thou me to be at peace, bind thou up my veins (or, arteries? or sinews), let [me] receive air. 31. [ Hail], Unen-em-hetep, the Lord of Winds. I have come there. I have opened my head. Ra sleepeth. I watch not (?), [for] the goddess Hetemet is at the door of heaven 32. by night. Obstacles have been put before me, but I have collected his emissions. I am in my city. O Nut-urt® (ze, Great City), I have

1 The name of the first large section of the Elysian Fields. 2 The name of a lake in the second section of the Elysian Fields. 3 The name of a lake in the first section of the Elysian Fields.

The Land of the Blessed 641 M2 81261 fs FLL As ANE COSY wmo PAF? IF = WS AST NTA 2 SSS RIA RK £02 8171S Sl] JD BAY or heal Se BS FE PED =1D HY las Sh] dP aMl 2 BINS SSE P| ce EBA GTE floss PISA SRIF ADEN 2 BUF Ne? SNS MIS BAASPCARD

come into thee. I have counted up my abundant stores. 33. | advance on my way to Uakh.’ Iam the Bull which is tied with a rope of lapis-lazuli, the lord of the Field of fie bull, the lord of the words of the god, the goddess Septet (Sothis) 34. at her hours. O Uakh, I have come into thee. I have eaten my food. I am master of choice pieces of the flesh of oxen and of feathered fowl, and the birds of Shu 35. have been given unto me. I follow the gods, and I come [after the Doubles] Oiichett? I have come into thee. I array myself in apparel, 36. and I gird about myself the sa¢ garment of Ra. Behold the Court of the sky (or, heaven), [and] the followers of Ra who dwell inheaven. O Un-em-hetep, 37. tne lord of the Two Lands, I have come into thee. I have plunged into the Lakes of Tchesert ; behold, impurity of every kind hath removed

1 The name of a lake in the second section of the Elysian Fields. 2 The name of a district in the third section of the Elysian Fields.

642 The Papyrus of Ani

=P NYS 22 SV Mle Ne St PARA VE NSS S) ue el 28h 0) A NSS le SUF oe Ar aAelaywme QU. } te SS Dee 1 oe M2 Al JS MAIS Sp Sb TL Se an ge 4D PNT BAN) AYE SBS Da gba

eit Ta Pa eS SLED ASM PUN

from me. The divine 38. Great One flourisheth therein. Behold, I have found [him ?]. I have netted geese, and have fed full upon the finest of them. O Qengentet,! 39. I have come into thee. I have seen the Osiris [my father]. I have saluted (?) my mother. I have begotten children. I have snared the serpents (or, worms), and I am delivered. 40. I know the name of the god who is with the goddess Tchesert, and who hath straight hair, and is equipped with horns [ready to gore]. He reapeth, and I both plough 41. and reap. O Hetemet, I have entered into thee. I have approached (?) the lapis-lazuli (sky ?). I have followed the winds of the Company of the Gods. The Great God hath given my head 42. unto me. He who hath bound my head on my body for me is the Mighty One, with eyes of lapis-lazuli(?), namely, Ari-en-ab-f (‘‘ He doeth as he pleaseth”). O Usert,? I have come into

1 The name of a lake in the second section of the Elysian Fields. 2 The name of a district in the third section of the Elysian Fields.

The Land of the Blessed 643

SP USU Pils Say tose aad

QO PON See POAT Ft a NES ee nD eS

AS PT STL A Td aS TTS

ows Si Yates! 4 144 ce

NES LD HPI D> PIS]

ee SNe peso) in oa

Sn BE nm 4 VSS Se aD PS PS {1 THES} wioo®

thee, to the house wherein food 43. is brought unto me. O Smam,! I have come into thee. My heart watcheth, my head is equipped with the White Crown. I act as the guide of the celestial beings. I make to flourish 44. terrestrial beings. There is joy of heart for the Bull, and for the celestial beings, and for the Company of the Gods. I am the god, the Bull, the Lord of the gods, who maketh his way over the turquoise (z.e., the sky). O wheat and barley of the nome 45. of the god, I have come into thee. I have come forward. I have lifted [you] up (z.e., carried you), following the best offerings of the Company of the Gods. I have moored my boat to the tying-up post in the lakes of the celestial beings. 46. I have pulled up the tying-up post. I have recited words, and I have ascribed praises unto the gods who dwell in Sekhet-Fletepet.

1 The name of a district in the third section of the Elysian Fields.

VOL. II. 2s

644 The Papyrus of Ani

CEA T bike C XLV iit

[THE CHAPTER OF PROVIDING THE DECEASEE@ With MEAT, MILK Ere]

tN LE WT MSU TL PRS Et TecbiT eA TLS FA 4 ba le, {wt =e \ sh 5. 3 Zoce Spe At Sotll Se PO) eo G

— Ne ere Sr oe il Qa <—s hee Pit awe Sea, = ae Pt tl awa

RRL DAS Leo St lSly Ss os se UI

1. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, saith :-— Homage to thee, O Ra, 2. the Lord of Truth, the Only One, the Lord of Eternity and Maker of 3. Everlasting- ness. I have come before thee, O my Lord Ra. I would make to flourish 4. the Seven Cows and their Bull. O ye who give 5. cakes and ale to the Spirit-souls, grant ye that my soul may be with you. 6, Let him be born on your thighs. Let him be like unto one 7. of you for ever and for ever. Let the Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, have glorious power 8. in the Beautiful Amentet.

[The Names of the Seven Cows and their Bull] alee os! ae ea Het-Kau Nebtertcher. 2. l Be lh ee ia Ha [), Akertkhentetasts,

3 TZ oe RO |] ey Khebitetsahneter.

The Seven Holy Cows and their Bull 645 4, = = =} Sp il! eS a “Ge Urmertusteshertshenti. Renal hy hh Bt) x WY 7 - l re » ut Khnemtemankhanuit. =} alk 6. | 1 YK= « IN je | —— Sekhmetrensemabats. Fa lh a. l 22 nnap = == (| a il Shenatpetuthestneter. 2] a lh 8. ran gS IN ut —o = i Kathaihemt. el ADDRESSES TO THE Four Ruppers oF HEAVEN PLATE XXXVI

— goac"“"d = | ey Nee 7, AN» a ele = See SReae eet 6 Pes he oS A el SS OA a ee S \ ! a\ o lbca-N Oo oe ee P Hail, thou Beautiful Power, thou Beautiful Rudder of the Northern Heaven. Hail, thou who circlest, Guide of the Two Lands, Beautiful Rudder of the Western Heaven. , Hail, Splendour, Dweller in the temple of the Ashemu gods, Beautiful Rudder of the Eastern Heaven. Hail, Dweller in the temple of the Red gods, Beautiful

Rudder of the Southern Heaven. 2X 2

646 The Papyrus of Ant

ADDRESSES TO THE Four COMPANIES OF THE GODS

ATMS RP Are RS

ATi eT BdSss

! Meath Oo MSL a Te An? ME Nee Le

Hail, ye gods who are above the earth, ye Guides of the iivat

Hail, ye Mother-goddesses, who are above the earth in Khert-Neter, in the House of Osiris.

Hail, ye gods who guide Ta-tchesert, who are above the earth and are guides of the Tuat.

Hail, ye Followers of Ra, who follow in the train of Osiris.

APPENDIX ei §S

Rusgric [from the Papyrus of Nu]: Tan ! iyo

[am

SSR TE TAN ba eS cont YEN Sx HI [Rees len 1 | S.-M) > BIA SoS se he

Rusric: [These words] shall be said when Ra appeareth over [figures] of these gods written (or, painted) in colour upon a tablet, and thou shalt place offerings of tchefau food before them, cakes, ale, flesh, geese, and incense. They shall cause the deceased to enjoy the ‘offerings which come forth at the word [of command] ” before Ra; and they shall give the deceased an abundance of food in Khert-Neter, and shall deliver him from every

Perfecting the Spirit-soul 647 PHT SP aa ee SMF ida TS alMSscCHheSe ABCAS YH AAS] OR ISS NSS P Ad REATAS BA LINO RIS ASR BEE IS

evil thing whatsoever. And thou shalt not recite this Book of Un-Nefer in the presence of anyone except thine own self. If this be done for the deceased Ra shall be a rudder for him, and shall be to him a strong protecting power, and he shall destroy all his enemies for him in Khert-Neter, and in heaven, and upon earth, and in every place whereinsoever he may enter, and he shall enjoy celestial food regularly and continually for ever.

Imetne saite Recension (ed. Lepsius, Bl. LX] X) this Chapter has a very long title which reads :—

ie ba can Sr eomee ro eiiessb

(lider eo SS fA

I, THE Book OF MAKING PERFECT THE Kuuv in the heart of Ra, of making him to have the mastery before Siem, of magnifying him before Osiris, of making him mighty before Khent-Amentet, and of setting awe of him before the Company of the Gods. It shall be recited on the day of the New Moon, on the sixth day festival, on the fifteenth day festival, 2. on the festival of Uak, on the festival of Thoth, on the Birthday of Osiris, on the festival

648 The Papyrus of Ani

=D | (bs) ee er OPES bt ae * as ee | 8h o. Seoul! a oe

ap il, 2

Sle? —-1jS2 i" ia Ie MTL a bees 470 ad a Soe te eM IS ee FRSeol To Hh le-t KS ARTI S 4S 5 ivy o ETT ne rr NEM ISS SA — HUT IGS \le2 Be of am o@ WHJS heh See

of Menu, on the night of Heker, [during] the Mysteries of the Tuat, during the celebration of the Mysteries in Akertet, at the smiting of the emissions, at the passage of the funerary Valley, jand| the Mysteries . ) 2 ae { The recital thereof] will make the heart of the Khu to flourish (or grow) 3. and will make long his strides, and will make him to advance, and will make his face bright, and will make it to penetrate to the God. Let no man witness [the recital] except the king and the Kherheb priest, but the servant 4. who cometh to minister outside shall not see it. Of the Khu for whom this Book shall be recited, his soul shall come forth by day with the living, he shall have power among the gods, and it will make him irresistible 5. for ever and ever. These gods shall go round about him, and shall acknowledge him. He shall be one of them. [This Book] shall make him to know how he came into being in the beginning. This Book is indeed 6. a verit- able mystery. Let no stranger anywhere have knowledge

The Four Rudders of Heaven 649 oY — 8 —~L_. <> 00 | ON 4 ) awn 2) M = i

ae We il = Eeocn = ipl

Je ROIS! SG oes MOS MN ead 2 oe BSB ut obo I~ PRS = JS &Sehl 8 aN Aan Poet we Be 8 1 ea TO om Kh KO ee Ty

of it. Do not speak about it to any man. Do not repeat it. Let no [other] eye see it. Let no [other] ear hear it. Let no one see it except [thyself] and him who taught [it to thee]. Let not the multitude [know of it] 7. except thyself and the beloved friend of thy heart. Thou shalt do (ze., write) this book in the se# chamber on a cloth painted with stars(?) in colour all over it. It is indeed a mystery. The dwellers in the swamps of the Delta and everywhere there shall not know it. It shall provide the Khu with celestial food in 8. Khert-Neter. It shall supply his Heart-soul with food upon earth. It shall make him to live for ever. No [evil] thing shall have the mastery over him.

The addresses to the Four Rudders, etc., differ some- what; they read :—

Hail, Power of heaven, Opener of the Disk, thou Beautiful Rudder of the Northern Heaven.

Hail, Ra, Guide of the Two Lands, thou Beautiful Rudder of the Western Heaven.

Hail, Khu, Dweller in the House of the Akhemu gods, nee Beautiful Rudder of the Eastern Heaven.

Hail, Governor, Dweller in the House of the Tesheru fecde thou Beautiful Rudder of the Southern Heaven.

Grant ye cakes, and ale, and ¢chefau food to the Osiris Auf-ankh, whose word is truth.

650 The Papyrus of Ant Hail, Father of the Gods! Hail, Mother of the Gods

in Khert-Neter! Deliver ye the Osiris from every evil thing, from every evil obstruction, from every dire attack of an enemy, and from that deadly snarer with knife-like words, and from men, and gods, and Spirit-souls, and the damned, on this day, on this night, on this present festival of the fifteenth day, and in this year, and from the things of evil thereof.

CHAPTER s@ lyre HYMN TO OSIRIS KHENTI-AMENTI UN-NEFER

PLATE XXXVI

LTD ies SUESTISIWV ESD de (hs

—lYodgor JJ, fel

SS ASAT OES SSS et PU Warm nl dik Ud == S01 Sr hkl l= «tim eft ® VAN el 2a ot NWS Sd oS

I. The Osiris Ani, whose word is truth, praiseth Osiris Khenti-Amenti Un-Nefer, and saith :—Hail, my Lord, who dost hasten through eternity, 2. whose existence is for ever, Lord of Lords, King of Kings, Soverrrcn (Ati), God of the Gods, who live in their 3. shrines (?),… = godsm men. Make thou for me a seat with those who are in Khert-Neter, who adore the forms of thy Ka, and who 5. traverse (?) millions of millions of years. 6………

Hymn to Osiris 651

8 ofa KZ -UBRAIS

wg’ Fees) eS RIES R

ea fa JTS He We Nr

RAMA

g. May no delay arise for thee in Ta-mera. 10. Let them come II. to thee, all of them, great 12. as well as small. May this god give the power to enter in and to come forth from 13. Khert-Neter, without repulse, 14. at [any] door of the Tuat, to the Ka of the 15. Osiris Ani, [whose word ts futh|.’ ;

The above Chapter is numbered here CLXXXV, because its contents somewhat resemble those of the Chapter in the Papyrus of Sutimes to which Naville has given this number, and its position at the end of the Papyrus of Ani suggests that it is a variant of it. The Papyrus of Sutimes reads :—

SUTIMES, THE LIBATIONER AND PRESIDENT OF THE ALTAR CHAMBER OF THE APTS, DIRECTOR OF THE SCRIBES OF AMEN, WHOSE WORD IS TRUTH, PRAISETH OSIRIS, AND DOETH HOMAGE TO THE Lorp oF ETERNITY, AND SATISFIETH THE WILL OF THE GOD, AND SPEAKETH TRUTH, THE LORD OF WHICH IS UNKNOWN, AND SAITH :—

Homage to thee, O thou Holy God, thou mighty and beneficent being, thou Prince of Eternity, who dwellest in thy abode in the Sektet Boat, whose risings are manifold in the Atet Boat, unto whom praises are rendered in heaven and upon earth. Peoples and nations exalt thee, and the awe of thy terror is in the hearts of men, and Spirit-souls, and the dead. Thy soul dwelleth in Tetu (Busiris), and the awe of thee is in Hensu (Herakleopolis). Thou settest the visible emblems of thyself in Anu, and the majesty of thy transformations in the holy place. I have come unto thee. Truth is in my heart, and in my breast there is neither craft nor guile. Grant thou that I may have my being among the living, and that I may sail up and down the river among those who are in thy following.

1 The text of this Chapter is corrupt in many places.

652 The Papyrus of Ani

CHAPTER Ghyeeayi

[THE CHAPTER OF THE PRAISE OF HATHOR LADY OF AMENTET]

PEATE X11

aL: ia Oe = Sa: a eS _ te ‘ ane 3. =>

va 4 ap Pee Jo ? 5. RIS wm is 6 oe Bllr—H— Bes Tt atop 2 0 BS], wo Khe

An ae) Ss I)

Cuarprer CLXXXVI._ 1. Hathor, Lady of Amentet, 2. the Dweller in the Great Land (z.e., the Other World), the Lady 3. of Ta-Tchesert, the Eye of Ra, 4. the Dweller in his breast, the Beautiful Face 5. in the Boat of Millions of Years, the Seat 6. of Peace of the doer of truth, 7. | Dweller] in the Boat of the favoured ones… . 72m

From the other papyri of the XVIIIth dynasty which contain the Vignette given on Plate XXXVII of the Papyrus of Ani, we learn that this last Chapter was devoted to praise of Hathor and another great Cow-goddess called Mehurt. All the texts are more or less fragmentary, but it is clear that, after reciting the titles of the goddess Hathor and her praises, the deceased made a solemn declaration to her that he had not committed any offence in her country, that he had performed the commands of the king, whereby the gods were satisfied, and that finally he entreated her to let him live there in peace and happi- ness for ever.

The Four Holy Torches 653

APPENDIX

Cited nh CA ey Il THE CHAPTER OF THE FOUR TORCHES

[From the Papyrus of Nu, Sheets 26 and 27]

Cuarrer CXXXVIHa. by & Pf} ISS Sf a Se Sy sm 2 RS =, oct .o Salo e MP “Ab WR TL 8 SH] 44 Su SN S ie tides NRA MAGS + Sil Said (odes PMY al— pes AWoCRSheoL he MN AD

Wala mt 5. SG fe eee __) =

CHAPTER CXXXVIIa. 1. THE CHAPTER OF THE Four LIGHTED LAMPS WHICH ARE MADE FOR THE SPIRIT-SOUL. Behold, thou shalt make four rectangular troughs of clay 2. wherein thou shalt scatter incense, and thou shalt fill them with the milk of a white cow, and by means of these thou shalt extinguish the lamps. 3. The Osiris Nu, the steward of the overseer of the seal, whose word is truth, saith :— The fire cometh to thy Ka, O Osiris Khenti-Amenti! The fre 4. cometh to thy Ka, O Osiris Nu, whose word is truth. The ordering of the night cometh after the day.

5. | The fire cometh to thy Ka, O Osiris, Governor of those aM are in Amenti|, and the two sisters (?) of Ra come

1 Added from the Papyrus of Nebseni.

654 The Papyrus of Ani Jee Me Ees hl 6S PUSS We PS hal ase Lih so MeN" fe—- *4SRhRFS ASRS TRH MS hh BIN aol 028 PS = ($— Ere Hol apradd th = AF Nod! © Rc Z| ee

=\S=—.~> deh ae 2 ts a MISS SRI S0-P8 0 KM 2—|2 s\SS hi lbs 4— 21 5RS Adds We te RASA SARA

TIMMS HLS S RSS

0 a ee eee

likewise. Behold it (the fire) riseth in Abtu (Abydos), and it cometh ; I cause it to come, 6, the Eye of Horus. It is set in order upon thy brow, O Osiris Khenti-Amenti; it is set 7. in thy shrine and riseth on thy brow; it is set on thy brow, O Osiris Nu, 8, it is set on thy brow. The Eye of Horus protecteth thee, O Osiris Khenti-Amenti, and it keepeth thee g. in safety; it casteth down headlong all thine enemies for thee, and all thine enemies have fallen down headlong before thee. 10. O Osiris Nu, the Eye of Horus protecteth thee, it keepeth thee in safety, and it casteth down headlong 11. allthine enemies. Thine enemies have fallen down headlong before thy Ka, O Osiris Khenti- Amenti. 12. The Eye of Ra protecteth thee, it keepeth thee in safety, and it hath cast down headlong all thine enemies.

The Four Holy Torches 655 8 SP PshOc sss an (60-8 Pe lS * IP BARS 9. 2 Seas en ISshOcss shes OVS PAS*AMERIHASI$—- TAA mynd Pl |e eh celts & 6 LSU SP SSNS Nelss a. So ND hea Lddhs * NteNA ONS Me ea S008 ah LMT hl ST NMMAGUN I RIDE de Sie

13. Thine enemies have fallen down headlong before thy Ka, O Osiris Nu, whose word is truth. 14. The Eye of Horus protecteth thee, it keepeth thee in safety, it hath cast down headlong for thee all thine enemies, and thine enemies have fallen down headlong before thee. The Eye of Horus 15. cometh. It is sound and well, it sendeth forth light even as doth Ra in the horizon. It covereth the powers of Suti with darkness, it mastereth him, and it bringeth its flame 16. against him by its own command. The Eye of Horus is sound and well, thou eatest the flesh thereof, thy body possesseth(?) it. Thou acclaimest it. The Four Fires enter into thy Ka, O Osiris 17. Khenti- Amenti, the Four Fires enter into thy Ka, O Osiris Nu, the steward of the overseer of the seal, whose word is truth.

Hail, ye sons of Horus, Kesta, Hapi, Tuamutef, 18. and Qebhsenuf, ye have given your protection to your divine

656 The Papyrus of Ani

Le ORR RTOS dead dh Ste DO TRA R LRT al “e028 os oe Se 2S ml—Jl Lam. Me KATES LAGS ANT Ate rslVOR SEC ode ode = pom S| dm A Se ui A dihs Moh MOAR BE sao WME SIS LB SPS. 2a lS Spies PIL Lol Vb Pa» ie Sih Bn Bn Hol 008 OS

Father (Grandfather?) Osiris Khenti-Amenti, give ye your protection to the Osiris Nu, whose word is truth. 19. Now therefore, inasmuch as ye have destroyed the Opponent of Osiris Khenti-Amenti, who liveth with the gods, having smitten Suti with his right hand and arm when dawn came upon the earth, and Horus hath become master [of Suti], 20. and hath avenged his divine Father himself; and inasmuch as your divine Father hath been made to flourish (or, germinate) through the union of the Ka of Osiris Khenti-Amenti, which ye effected, and the Eye of Horus 21. hath avenged him, and hath protected him, and hath cast down headlong for him all his enemies, and all his enemies have fallen down before him, even so do ye destroy the 22. Opponent of the Osiris Nu, the steward of the overseer of the seal, whose word is truth. Let him live with the gods, let him smite his enemy, let

The Four Holy Torches 657 oe ge oN = IX oR PET Lal [oes Pa TSS = 1 sed AMR le mmid i 2 ol ete gs PRIS B’ ._. = \ 8% SS Se Se Wasa L de® hl tend Ro SB Sere SOT AT Pe ar POY KH aS TS. 26S bal)

o-s PM lI Pobslesr Ie mer} to-ges abl

a7. DOIN Er Pra Jee 1 * SA

him destroy him, 23. when light dawneth on the earth. Let Horus be master and avenge the Osiris Nu, and let the Osiris Nu flourish through his union with his Ka which ye have effected. 24. O.Osiris Nu, the Eye of Horus hath avenged thee. It hath cast down headlong all thine enemies for thee, and all thine enemies have been cast down headlong before thee.

Hail, Osiris 25. Khenti-Amenti, grant thou light and fire to the perfect Heart-soul which is in Hensu (Herakleo- polis) And[O ye Sons of Horus], grant ye power unto the living heart-soul of the Osiris 26. Nu by means of his fire. Let him not be repulsed, and let him not be driven back at the doors of Amentet! Let his offerings of bread and of linen garments be brought unto him 27. among the lords of funeral oblations. O offer ye praises, as unto a god,

658 The Papyrus of Ani fH Lai Mxer-so9¥ a veap KISwile dle m1. z

Ruane: EB OM SUP SS Ke TB A = Sah S 2? AS PST SSN oho SF I RISOA STMT HSL Sop Toa Nee ffl Se oo VS SPOS TIGA O12 Sa Lam mT Ate ALIS TH 908

to the Osiris Nu, the destroyer of his Opponent in his form of Truth, and in his 28. attributes of a god of truth.

Rupric: [This Chapter] shall be recited over four torches of awa cloth, which hath been anointed with the finest Thehennu unguent, and the torches shall be placed in the hands of four men who shall have the names of the pillars of Horus written 29. upon their shoulders, and they shall burn the torches in the beautiful light of Ra, and this shall confer power and might upon the Spirit-soul of the deceased among the stars which never set. If this Chapter be recited 30. for him he shall never, never perish, and he shall become a living soul for ever. These torches shall make the Spirit-soul to flourish like Osiris 31. Khenti-Amenti, regularly and

od oie ee NONE ES NO PO ila

The Four Holy Torches 65

ee ae iN Pn ins ah GG He nies stmt ny Sd oo NOD OSB oe ZS AIP 1S Med eB AVS from > Wi WANeO ROUT L TS =) Son Sle le Pelle

27] Soh hSTSueATAS Sods es Ligh MTeoR i eres Fs See NG C6 OPI red

ys aS 5 Nl aR ate & 2

continually for ever. It is a struggle. Thou shalt not perform this ceremony before any human being except thine own self, or thy father, 32. or thy son, because it is an exceedingly great mystery of Amentet, and it is a type of the hidden things of the Tuat. When this ceremony hath been performed for the deceased, the gods, and the Spirit-souls, and the dead shall see him 33. in the form of Khenti-Amenti, and he shall have power and dominion

like this god.

\O

Itt a

If thou shalt undertake to perform for the deceased that which is ordered in this “Chapter of the four blazing torches,” each day, 34. thou shalt cause the form of the deceased to come forth from every hall [in the Tuat], and from the Seven Halls of Osiris. And he shall live in the form of the God. He shall have power and dominion corresponding to those of the gods and the Spirit-souls 35. for ever and ever. He shall enter in through the secret

VOL. II. 2Y

660 The Papyrus of Ant

=o. hae @ LISS

NYAAAA

Bs Ba toe AS Li-1Se 21S hel GM. 1 Sloe VINE Sth TA 2ese8 “hanes OCS Gaia T= yeh mash =e RMI S LSE a

pylons and shall not be turned back in the presence ot Osiris. And it shall come to pass, provided that the following things be done for him, that he shall enter in and come forth, 36. He shall not be turned back. No boundary shall be set to his goings, and the sentence of doom (z.e., guilty) shall not be passed upon him on the Day of the Weighing of Words (z.e., the Great Judgment) before Osiris—never, never.

And thou shalt perform whatsoever [is written in] this book on behalf of 37. the deceased, who shall thereby become perfect and pure. And thou shalt ‘open his mouth ” with the instrument of iron. And thou shalt write down these things in accordance with the instructions which are found in the books of Prince Herutataf, 38. who discovered them in a secret coffer (now they were in the handwriting of the god [Thoth] himself (ze, they were written in hieroglyphs) and had been deposited in the Temple of the goddess Unnut, the Lady of Unu)* during a journey which he was making in order to inspect 39. the temples, and the temple- estates, and the sanctuaries of the

a Se ta (eo |

1 [.e., Hermopolis, the city of Thoth.

Thew@rystal Tet 661

\x ea WLU KS 4: ae Tock NAEP AR os ITT R eH PROP oe ahs a ieee 2 FAO NRT ee oS and

oo i oe ee JJ ao NleQeS ire SUS AH ]|\ - Ss 8a Py tore QS oped AS eRe d ESN gods. And thou shalt perform these ceremonies secretly in the Tuat-chamber of the tomb, for they are mysteries of the Tuat, and they are 40. symbolic of the things which are done in Khert-Neter.

And thou shalt say: I have come, I have advanced hastily. I cast light upon his (z.e., the deceased’s) foot- steps. Iam hidden, but I cast light upon his hidden place. I stand up close to the Tet. I stand up 41. close to the

Tet of Ra, I turn back the slaughter. I am protecting thee, O Osiris.

Rusric: This Chapter shall be recited over a Tet of crystal, which shall be set upon a brick 42. made of crude mud, whereupon this Chapter hath been inscribed. Thou shalt make a cavity in the west wall [of the tomb], and having turned the front of the Tet towards the east, thou shalt wall up the cavity with mud which hath been mixed with 43. the extract of cedar. This Tet shall drive away the enemies of Osiris who would set themselves at the east wall [of the tomb].

pag

to

662 The Papyrus of Ant

Soi —lle im ~ NO SFT AS pH [SBA Laoag ely…. «Pog? foe Sow ASS > 1 Lan Poe Jamo Sonne a SS 4+ ae => JIS AER ee joc feo ASI SEAR PETS eT Celie woOA HS Wie tay ON PAY ST Ne st SU PEPIN RT

And thou shalt say: I have driven back thy foes. I keep watch over thee. He that is upon his mountain (z.e. Anpu) keepeth watch 44. over thee ready for the moment when thy foes shall attack thee, and he shall repulse them for thee. 1 will drive back the Crocodile at the moment when it attacketh thee, and I will protect thee,

O Osiris Nu. 45.

Rusric: This Chapter shall be recited over a figure of Anpu made of crude mud mixed with incense. And the figure shall be set upon a brick made of crude mud, whereupon this Chapter hath been inscribed. 46. Thou shalt make a cavity in the east wall, and having turned the face of the figure of Anpu towards the west wall [therein] thou shalt wall up the cavity. This figure shall repulse the enemies of Osiris, who would set themselves at the south (read, west) wall. 47.

And thou shalt say : I am the belt of sand round about the hidden coffer. I turn back the force of the blazing fire of the funerary mountain. I traverse the roads, and I

The Lighted Reed 663

Adal ves Pe Nee Ja. MS as a, ee PANT PP 2 oJ Sm AMT ois W SAAT Jie We Qwest ese SA Sf

SZ) SNe 2 “Sree TMS Ue 1 ZB lol | = NSS sa >, WS ol G =| Sh Ho 5 =Ip8 NR Loi s0e8 AMI NPS Je

protect 48. the Osiris Nu, the steward of the overseer of the seal, whose word is truth.

Rusric: This Chapter shall be recited over a brick made of crude mud whereon a copy of this Chapter hath been inscribed. And thou shalt place a reed in the middle thereof, 49. and thou shalt smear it with pitch (or bitumen), and set light thereto. Then thou shalt make a cavity in the south wall, and, having turned the front of the brick towards the north, thou shalt wall the brick up inside it. [It shall repulse the enemies of the Osiris Nu] who would assemble at the 50. north wall.

And thou shalt say: O thou who comest to set fire [to the tomb or mummy], I will not let thee do it. O thou who comest to cast fire [herein], I will not let thee do it. I will burn thee, and I will cast fire 51. upon thee. I protect the Osiris Nu, the steward of the overseer of the seal, whose word is truth.

Rusric: This Chapter shall be recited over a brick of crude mud, whereon a copy of this Chapter hath been inscribed. [And thou shalt set upon it] a figure of the

664 The Papyrus of Ani

fo Von Niles Ps St | ae JAF oT A LS Wlo[eSly oc) ss sTAI Sle “a Pak] 8% moe Se TT TN AND oe yk aS SS Aol Pesniohe- 1.2. > 4 =e ie ST Ak oF IN Slane OE = tan oP IPCI R Ll ce

deceased made of palm wood, 52. seven fingers in height. And thou shalt perform on it the ceremony of ““Qpening the Mouth.” Then thou shalt make a cavity in the north wall, and having [placed the brick and the figure inside it], and turned the face of the figure towards the south, thou shalt wall up the cavity. [It shall repulse the enemies of the Osiris Nu], who would assemble at the south wall.

And behold, these things shall be done by a man who is washed clean, and is 53. ceremonially pure, and who hath eaten neither meat nor fish, and who hath not [recently | had intercourse with women. And _ behold, thou shalt make offerings of cakes and ale to these gods, and shalt burn incense on their fires. 54. Every Spirit-soul for whom these things shall be done shall become like a holy god in Khert-Neter, and he shall not be turned back at any gate in Amentet, and he shall be in the following of 55. Osiris, whithersoever he goeth, regularly and continually,

USED Ta.

f= Thoth, 134.

Aa, 270, 404.

Aah, 479.

Aahet, 529, 530.

Aai, 158.

Aakebi, 147.

Aakheru, 137.

Aa-maakheru, 271, 407.

Aamhet, of passing through, 483.

Aamu, 13.

Aamu gods, 505.

Aapef, 198.

Aapep, the Great Devil, 49, 146, 147, 151, 152, 158, 159, 160, 166, 198, 233, 345; 392, 406, 495, 508 ; back of 30.

Aaqetaet, 262.

Aasen, 11.

Aa-sheft (shefit), 598, 608.

Aat of Spirit-souls, 139.

Aates, 302.

Aati, 583.

Aats, gods of the, 128.

Aats of the House of Osiris, 44, 45.

Aats, the Fifteen, 139, 354.

Aatgetget, 388.

Aatsetekau, 147.

Aat-shefshefit, 158.

Ab =heart, 176.

‘babi, 277.

Abd al-Latif, 14.

Abeth, 1509.

Ablutions, 358.

Aborigines, Egyptian, 5.

Abshe-am-Tuat, 147.

Abstinence from eating meat and fish, and from women, 664.

Abta, 158.

Abtu (Abydos), 25, 117, 166, 202, 230, 393, 359, 382, 422, 428, 520, 654.

Abtu Fish, 298, 345, 502, 628.

Abu (Elephantine City), 569.

Abu-ur, 607.

AUydOs;stl7 43, 152, 100m 202, 224, 261, 281, 302, 313, 346, 353, 3595 364, 382, 402, 420, 421, 422, 429, 493, 519; 520, 522, 559, 604.

Abydos, Chapter of making to enter, 43.

Abydos, Lords of, 221, 361, 490.

Abydos, standard of, 43.

Abydos, Tuat of, 149.

Acacia tree, 264, 418, 492, 568, 569.

Adultery, 578.

Aelian, quoted, 108.

Af, serpent, 152.

Af-Ra (Afu Ra, the body of Ra), 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150, 151, 152, 153, 155, 156, (57, 05 oO mio IO L.

AUDA, 22 1 AGO, 205,820,

Africans, 164.

Afu, 146.

Afu Asar, 147.

Aged gods, 554.

GEA ONE IL2, 203,250, 427,444. 446, 560.

Aged one (Ptah), 113.

Ah= Aah, moon, 345.

A cake e213

Ahani, 583.

Ahet, 529.

Ahi, 581.

666

Ahi mu, 584.

Ahibit, 416.

Ahnas, 206, 360.

Ahui, 519.

PT OC,a4'2, 157, 1060, 174; 254, 295:

Air, Chapter of giving, 35, 446.

ily cult Of Ra, 152.

Air, Chapter of breathing, 227, 456.

Air, Chapter of giving, 283, 447, 448.

Air, Chapter of snuffing, 448, 458.

Air in Other World, 34.

Aix in Provence, 11.

Akab, 282.

Akeb, 443.

Akentaukhakheru, 137.

Akenti, 138.

Akert, 575 204; 275, 327; 352, 423;

Akerti, 491.

Akert, Gate of, 160.

Akertkhentetasts, 644.

Akeru gods, 93, 633, 635.

Akhaniarit, 156.

Akhekau serpents, 421.

Akhemu gods, or statues, 649.

Akhkha, 584.

Akhmim, 203.

Akriu, 139.

Aksi, 140.

Alabaster, 441.

Al-Barshah, coffins of, 3.

Ale, 38, 518, 595, 613, 615, 616, 646, 649.

Ale, offering of, r2.

Alexander II, 117.

Alexander the Great, 117, 165.

m@lexandria, 15, 23, 52, 267.

Al-Kab, 493.

All Souls’ Day, 292.

Altar, 11, 40.

Altars, gods of, 129.

Altars, Lords of, 419.

Am-a-f, 486.

Amiam, 236, 237, 418.

Index

Amamu, coffin ot, 1.

Am-as, 251.

Amehet, see Amhet, 37, 369, 615.

Amélineau, 24, 87, 103, 185, 200.

Amen, god, 109, 110, 117, 167 194 ff.

Amen of Siwah Oasis, 165.

Amen, seed of, 165.

Amen-hetep, 614.

Amen-hetep III, 26, 165.

Amen-hetep, Papyrus of, 317.

Amen-khat, 159.

Amen-neb, 481.

Amen-R§, god, 111, 113, 165, 194, 100, 232, 246.

Amen-Ra, his contract with Nesi- Khensu, 50, 111.

Amen-Ra, Hymn to, 108, 195.

Ament, 129; river of, 366.

Ament, wife of Amen, 194.

Amenta, 199, 202,

Amentet, 48, 139, 255, 364, 365, 372, 3745 376, 378, 379, 389; 4393 440, 455) 457) 473) 474s 480, 490, 494, 501, 542, 558, 578, 596, 613, 615, 616, 618, 652, 653, 657, 664; making a way in, 478.

Amentet (Amenti), the Beautiful,

_ 223, 230, 327) 355: 452, 505, 644.

Amentet, the Bend of, 395, 396.

Amentet, Bull of, 445.

Amentet, Souls of, 40.

Amenti, 50, 52, 150, 292.

Amenti, festivals of, 44.

Amenti, secret road of, 147.

Amhet, 139, 145, 224, 293.

Amhetet-R4, 234.

Ami Khent, priest, 250, 443, 479.

Ami Tuat, 142.

Am-Khaibit, 577, 582.

Am-Khent-Heru, 250.

Amkhiu gods, the Twelve, 149.

Am-mit, 198, 236, 315, 373, 375:

Index

Ammi-unnut-f, 262.

Amnetuf, 160.

Amset, re, 198:

Amset (south), 192.

Amsi, 188, 203.

Amta cake, 216.

Am-Tuat, Book of, 359.

Amt-ur, 434.

Amulet, cow, 623.

Amulet, heart, 620.

Amulet, heart-soul, 290.

Amulet, pillow, 621.

Amulet, sceptre, 623.

Amulet, tet, 616.

Amulet, tet, 618.

Emiulets, 175, 323.

An, 353, 491.

Anaf, 268, 391, 582, 584.

Ancestor, 368.

Ancestor-god, 118, 125, 243, 320.

Ancestors of Light, 519.

Ancestors of Ra, 304, 519.

Ancestors of the year, 304, 519.

Ancestress, goddess, 243.

Aneb-hetchet (White Memphis), 204.

An-em-hru, 263.

Aner, 509.

Anetti, 509.

Angaréb, 244.

Angels, avenging, 200.

Angels, recording, 155.

Anger, 579, 581.

Anhai, Papyrus of, 315, 373-

Anher, 137, 271, 406.

An-hetep-f, 530, 584.

Ani, god, rro.

Ani, maxims, 103.

Ani, the scribe, scribed, 217 ff.

Aniu, 491.

Ankef, 11.

Ankh, 233.

Wall,

his papyrus de-

667

Ankhamu flowers, 617, 619.

Ankh-em-betu-mitu, 257.

Ankhet Chamber, 174.

Ankhfemfent, 270, 406.

Ankhfemfentu, 137, 257.

Ankhi, 159.

Ankh-neteru, 149.

Ankhti, 61.

Anku, 147.

Anmutef, 225, 275.

Anmutef, priest of, 422.

Anp, 419.

Anpu, 44, 45, 145; 182, 248, 262, 285, 386, 398, 407, 428, 429, 431, 438, 569, 571, 597, 607, 629, 630, 662.

Anpu Khent Amenta, 12, 214.

Anpu, Temple of, 457.

Anget, 173.

Anrutf, 203, 260, 492; gods of,

277:

Ant, 166;

Ant boat, 134.

Ant fish, 292, 345, 502.

Antch, 418.

Antchet boat, 296.

Antechamber of Tuat, 149.

Antef, coffin of, 1.

Antelope, 249.

An-tes, 203, 491.

Anthropomorphism, 120.

Antimony, 595.

Antioch, 201.

Antiu gods, 159.

Anu, chapter of going to, 37, 275.

Anu, college of, 1.

Anu, gods of, 88.

Anu (Heliopolis), 24, 26, 57, 59, 69, 71,111, 110, 117, 143, 150, 102, 203, 290, 302, 354, 357) 359) 366, 379; 399, 490, 406, 419, 424, 434, 445, 453, 482, 490, 491, 506, 520, 547) 548, 551, 553) 575; 604, 631.

668

Anu, Souls of, 41, 78.

Anu, Tuat of, 149.

ENTIULDIS, 655/455) 102,11O 4n 2 36502 30, 238, 243, 245,250, 253, 254, 275; 268, 313, 314, 315, 322; 373; 386, 393, 398, 407, 419, 420, 570, 629 5 son of Osiris, 54.

Anubis and the mummy, 34.

Anubis by bier, 29.

Apa, coffin of, 2.

Apa-ankh, coffin of, 2.

Ape, 155; dog-headed, 235, 612.

Ape of Thoth, 236.

Aper, 63.

Aperhernebtchet, 148.

Ape gods, 142, 158, 160,

ADEs, 233.

Apes of the Lake of Fire, 42.

Apes, the three of the net, 45.

Apes, the two, 264, 398.

Apes, the four female, 120.

Apes, the four holy, 318, 614.

expes, the four male, 120.

Aphrodisiac, 308.

Aphrodite, 186.

Apostates, 151.

Apshai, 34, 199.

Apt, 189.

Apts, 108, 110, 651.

Apu, 15,1203, 204; 520.

Aqbi, 152.

Agen, 156.

Aq-her-ami-unnut-f, 388.

Arabia, 95, 499.

Arabs, 121, 135, 203, 204, 206.

Archers, a group of stars, 93.

Architect of World, 170.

Ares, 153.

Arfi-em-Khat, 577.

Ari-em-ab-f, 581, 584, 642.

Ari-su-tchesef, 274, 412.

Arit I, 269, 402.

Arit II, 269, 403.

Index

Arit III, 270, 404.

Arit IV, 270, 405.

Arit V, 270, 405.

Arit VI, 271, 406.

Arit VII, 271, 407. Arit, section of Tuat, 153. Arits, 354.

Arits of Amenti, 44. Arits, the Seven, 137, 269, 402 ff. Ariu gods, 526. Armilets;- 131.232

Arm rings, 94.

Arms, human, 234. Arms of Ani, 598. Aroeris, 179. Arrogance, 581. Artemis, 186. Artifemtes, 582.

Asar (Osiris), see passim. Asasif al-Bahriyah, 9. Aser-tree, 607.

Ases, 139.

Ashebu, 137.

Ashemu, 645.

Asherah, 55.

Ashet, 325.

Ash-heru, 146.

Ashmiu fiends, 560. Asht fruit, 216.

Asia, 164.

Asiatics, 154.

Asneteru, 147.

Aso, Queen, 54. Asphaltites limen, 152. ASS, 199.

Ass and Cat, 588.

Ass, Eater of the, 34: Ass = Ra, 344.

Ass = Sun-god, 233. Assa, King, 22, 23. Assembler of Souls, 457. Assessors, the Forty-two, 576 ff. Ast, 178, and see Isis.

Index 669 Asten, Astenu, 188, 277, 429. Baba, 190. Astes, 237, 386, 421. Baba, 467.

Astronomy, 226, 343.

Aswan, 21.

At, 418.

Atebui, 494.

exter CTOWn, 239, 241, 274, 276,

_ 278, 365, 556, 588.

Atek-tau-haq-kheru, 271.

Atek-tau-kehag-kheru, 406.

Atem,

Atmu,

Ater, 64.

Atert, South and North, 127.

Atesher, 271.

Ates-her-ari-she, 406.

Atet Boat, 111, 128, 163, 342, 501, 502, 518, 524, 630, 651.

Pret cakes, 216,

Athribites, 307.

Ati, 59, 64, 342, 351, 579-

Ati (nome), 62.

extlas, 175.

Atma cloth, 658.

Atu, 140.

Aua-em-keb, 592.

Aufankh, 418, 419, 422, 495, 512,

520;

Auhet, 529.

Aukert, 156, 348, 584, 588.

Aukert Khenti Ast, 126.

Ausars (Osiris), 118.

Au-taui, 594.

Even, 203.

} PO-clit. 112. 15;

iba, the, 706.

Ba of Khepera, 118. iba of Temu, 114. Ba-soul, 353) 4725 474- Ba-soul in gold, 473. Ba-soul in Ka, 345. Baabu, 601.

Babat fruit, 216.

Babe, 446-448.

Babe = Ptah Tanen, 173.

Babu, 190.

Babylon of Egypt, 204.

Back of Nu, 608.

Backbone, 357, 406.

Backbone of Ani, 598.

Backbone of Nu, 608.

Backbone of Osiris, 319.

Balt, 153.

Baiu shetaiu, 144.

Bain Putin, 143.

Bakau, 271.

Bakha, Mount, 130, 146, 340, 592.

Bakhet, 341.

Bak, 63:

Balaneé, 42, 155, 12, 193, 234, 235, 238, 294, 315, 342, 362, 373, 391; 403, 439, 484, 588.

Bandlets, 94.

Ba-neb-Tet, 207, 316, 598, Lon,

Baqem, 277.

Barley, 109, 139, 172, 369, 379, 624, 643.

Barley, white, 518.

Bastsalo7.5 12, 570) 002,

Basti, 578, 584.

Bast in Tuat, 149.

Bata, serpent, 159.

Bati-erpit, 62.

Battle of the gods, 378.

Ba-ur-tet, 22.

Beard, 630.

Beard, the African, 260, 276.

Bearer of the gods, 189.

Béars, 56, 201.

Beautiful Face = Ra, 108, 110, 630.

Beb, 190, 445.

Beba, 277, 303, 395, 586, 608.

Bebt, 431.

670

Bebti, 190.

Beer, 152, 212; 258,

Beer, imperishable, 88, 89.

bees, 147.

Beetle, 33, 34, 141, 167, 339.

Beetle, god, 340.

Beetle in dusk, 150.

Beetle of Kheperd, 146, 148, 149, 160,

Beetle ot the sky, 133.

Begetter of Millions of Years, 382.

Beginning, the, 112.

Benutet, 117, 150, 200.

Bekha, 203.

Bekhatet, 179.

Bekhkhi, 157.

Bel, 197.

Belly of Ani, 599.

Belly of Meri Ra, 602.

Belly of Nu, 608.

Benben stone, 156.

Bend of Amentet, 395.

Bend of the Lake of Fire, 395.

Benu bird, 228, 258, 286, 287, 305, 399, 353: 379, 420, 569, 575, 620; of becoming, 38, 552.

Beq, 419.

Bergmann, 58, 73.

Besi, 159.

Bes-maa-em-kerh, 263.

Best-aru-ankhetkheperu, 147.

Besu ahu, 593.

Bet, incense, 216.

Béth Shemesh, 24, 203.

Betshu, 64.

IPC, 0.017, 15,23, 57, 73) 79; I9T, 255, 342, 355-

Birth chamber, 193, 637.

Birthday of Osiris, 647.

Birthplace of the gods, 354.

Bissing, F. W. von, 74.

Bitter Lakes, 142.

Bitumen, 214, 663.

Index

Blacksmith, god, 171.

Blacksmiths, 346, 360.

Blasphemy, 151, 580, 584; of king, 581; of god, 581.

Blessed, Abode of the, 130.

Block, 140, 146, 287, 392, 305,.¢0um 453; the divine, 35; of avoiding, 466.

Blood, drinking of, 95.

Blood of Isis, 618.

Blood of Ra, 164, 383.

Blood of the dead, 146.

Blood watering, 263, 360.

Boat, Chapter of bringing, 39.

Boat, the divine, 356, 564.

Boat, magical, 325.

Boat of Afu-Ra, 143, 144.

Boat of the Earth, 152.

Boat of Hai, 421.

Boat of Horus, 366.

Boat of Millions of Years, 124, 312, 472, 564, 652.

Boat of Nu, 506.

Boat of Osiris, 143.

Boat of R4, 40, go, 126, 166, 179, 183, 280, 296, 298, 300;maem 395, 345, 346, 366, 475, 477; 507, 508, 614; of Ra Horus, 509.

Boat of Ra, Chapter of entering, 43; model of, 20a:

Boat of Seker, 171.

Boat of the Sky, 133.

Boat with ape and pig, 155.

Body, Chapter for preventing decay of, 45.

Body of Ani, 598.

Body of the god, 565.

Body, reunion with soul, 228, 472.

Bodyguard of Osiris, 153.

Bodyguard of Ra, 147.

Boiling to avoid, 445.

Boiling water, Lake of, 152.

Book of Amentet, 44.

Index

Book of Breathings, 57.

Book of the Dead, 7; Recensions een. title of, 3.

Book of Gates, 142, 150.

Book of him that is in the Tuat, 142 ff.

Book of knowing Ra, 117.

Book of opening the mouth, 3 ff.

Book of stablishing Tet, 48.°

Book of traversing eternity, 58.

Book of the Two Ways, 137.

Book of Un-Nefer, 328, 647.

Books, Hermetic, 267.

Boomerang, 149.

Bow, the double, 159.

Boxes, perfume, 246.

Boxes of purification, 252.

racclets, 131, 232.

Ptedds152, 255; Offering, 12.

Bread cake, 215.

Bread, imperishable, 88.

Bread of eternity, 89.

Bread of Eye of Horus, 89.

Bread of Ra, 88.

Breast of Ani, 598.

Breast of Meri R4, 602.

Breast-offering, 213.

Bride of the Nile, 142.

Broad Face, 453.

Brocklehurst Papyrus, 271, 294.

Brow of Meri Ra, 600.

inesen, Dr. H., 7, 18, 23, 28, 53, 57, 60, 71, 73 99) 105, 174, 175;

185, 202, 205, 255, 340, 355. Bryant, 116.

Bubastis, 187, 204, 578. Bubastis, Tuat of, 149. iets 195, 530, 613.

Bull, calf of red, 555.

Bull in Heliopolis, 108. Bull, Lord of the gods, 643.

Bull of Amentet, 356, 445, 534, 546.

Bull of Anu, 24.

671

Bull of gods of Anu, 308.

Bull of the Seven Cows, 44, 127, 644

Bull of the Sky, 3or.

Bull, pied, 240.

Bull, skin of, 370.

Bull, young, 112.

Bulls, bellowing of, 147.

Bulrushes, 55.

Bunsen, 7, 9, 23.

Bugem, 116.

Burial customs, 4.

Burial of the dead, 3, 4.

Burning, to avoid, 445.

Burning of the dead, 3, 4.

Burning of the wicked, 161.

Burton, sir Kz, 14, 430:

Busca Papyrus, 275.

Bush, the African, 131.

Bushel, 574.

Busiris, 59, 142, 166, 205, 263, 276, 302, 303, 342, 351, 353) 357) 364, 366, 389, 390, 422, 425, 491, 517, 520, 525, 527, 531, 533) 547) 569, 570) Sor, O51.

Buto, 555.169; 205, 207, 214, 276; 302, 517.

Buttocks of Ani, 599.

Buttocks of Meri Ra, 602.

Buttocks of Nu, 608.

Byblos, 545 55:

Cackler, the Great, 176, 446. Cahtan, 95.

Cairo, Old, 363.

Cakes, 48, 212, 590, 612, 046, 640, Cakes of (Osinis,.261,1437. Cakes of Ra, the Four, 547. Calendar, 54.

Calf = snmer 3, Callisthenes, Pseudo, 165. Canal in t4th Aat, 141. Canal, underground, 140.

672

Cannibalism, 95, 295.

Canopic jars, 131,243, 322,

Captives as sacrifices, 166.

Carthagena, 15.

Castet, 170.

Cat, 203, 204, 500.

Cat, the Great, 390, 628.

Cat of Bast, 187.

Cats, male, 147.

itaract, 100, 137.

(ataraet, the First, 163, ©7323, 174, 175; 293-

Cataracts, 542.

Cedar, 122, 448, 568.

Cedar, extract of, 661.

Cedar oil, 214.

Cemeteries, 129.

Censers, 228, 243.

Ceremonies, funeral, 5.

Whabas, 7, So, 10,54, 50; TOl, 103, E7o.

Chain, 159; of Keb, 159.

Chair, 34, 155, 244.

Chamber, funeral, texts in, 47, 624.

Chamber of cows, 64.

Chamber of torture, 398.

Champollion-Figeac, 7, 105, 106.

Chaos, 144.

Chapel, divine, 433.

Chapel of Ka, 74.

Chapters of Book of the Dead, 1 ff.

Chapters of Coming Forth, 29.

Charms, 198.

Cheeks of Ani, 597.

Cheeks of Nu, 607.

Cheese, 211.

Cheops, 9, 14.

Chephren, 14.

Chequer board, 257.

Chest of Nu, 608.

Chiefs, 317, 364.

Chiefs, Council of, in Anu, 604.

Chiefs of Osiris, 42, 224.

Index

Child = Ra, 1633607, aie:

Children, the divine, 569.

Children of Horus, 131.

Children of Revolt, 266.

Chimpanzee, 284.

Chin of Pepi, 601.

Choiak, 54, 56, 178.

Christianity, 52.

Chronologer, 183.

Cippi of Horus, 180.

Circles, 147; gods of, 42.

City of God, 268.

City of north, 589.

Civilization, Egyptian, 7.

Clay troughs, 653.

Clement of Alexandria, 23, 267.

Cleopatra, 238.

Coffer of Seker, 171.

Cold, 267.

Collar of Gold, 46.

College of Anu, 1, 24.

“Coming forth by day,” 47, 48, 255, 369.

Confession, 42, 576 ff.

Continence, 442.

Contract between Amen-Ra and Nesi-Khensu, r11.

Copper, 418, 440.

Copper eye paint, 214.

Coprophagi, 167.

Coptos, 54, 200.

Copts, 200, 202, 203, 204;mzous 360.

Cord-master, 94.

Corn, treading out of, 324.

Corruption, to avoid, 227, 461.

Corruption, chapter of avoiding, 34.

Corvée, the celestial, 155.

Cosmogony, 163.

Cow, 173:

Cow of Hathor, 186.

Cow of Neith, 187.

Cow of Sky, 132.

Index

Cow with plumes, 46.

Cows, the seven, 44, 327, 644.

Cows, the seven of Hathor, 126.

Cow goddess, 116, 172, 186, 330.

M@radie, or nest, 447.

Creation, 119.

Creation, an effort of will of Temu, ia 3.

Creation, book of, 107.

Creation of men, etc., 162.

Creation, riddle of, 117.

Crocodile, 55, 188, 198, 199, 209, BG7, 002.

Crocodile, Chapter of becoming a,

39-

Crocodile, Chapter of repulsing, 33.

Crocodile god, 546.

Crocodile of Land of Truth, 370.

Crook, 239.

Crown, Double, 239.

Crown, red, 95, 148.

Mrown, white, 95, 148, 153, 173; 177, 263, 299, 351, 510, 518, 606, O43.

Crown of North, 159.

Crown of South, 159, 296.

Crown of Victory, 31.

Crystal, 560, 591, 593, 638.

urses, 577.

Cutting the dam, 142.

Dahomey, 360, 430.

Damned, the, 341; burning of, 267, 392.

WWarkness, 144, 145, 1632, 166, 181, Ber, 211, 550.

Darkness, the outer, 136, 200, 520 ; solid, 149.

Dates, 284.

Daughters, the two, 543.

Dawn-goddess, 179.

Dawn, spirits of, 233.

673

Day crt, 350 ; and nicht, 107.

Day, duration of, 159.

Day of destruction, 425.

Day of souls, 292, 475.

Day of weighing words, 357, 660.

Days, the 5 epagomenal, 53.

Day-sky, 131.

Day-sun, 159, 359.

Dead, abode of, 132.

Dead body sacred, 5.

Dead eaten by animals, 4.

Dead hacked to pieces, 146.

Dead, judgment of, 302.

Dead, kingdom of, 142.

Dead, land of, 222, 256, 268, 294, 341, 435-

Dead, revivified, 143.

Dead, spirits of, 130.

Death, 161,292, 294, 413.

Death, of avoiding the second, 361, 454, 561; Chapter of, 34, 47.

Death, forms of, 200.

Death, kingdom of, 145.

Death, the second, 161, 226, 230, 286,555 2.

Death-god, 145, 171, 358, 478, 483.

Decapitation, 226.

Decapitation, of avoiding, 289, 470; Chapter of, 34.

Decay in mummy, 286.

Deceit, 230; 575, 556.

Defilement, 579.

Deification of members, 318.

Dekan star, 600.

Dékanos, 201.

Dekans, 491.

Delta, 157, 164, 166, 186, 187, 189, 205, 206, 223, 358, 538, 623, 649.

Delta, dwellers in, 328.

Delta, Eastern, 148.

Demon with knife, 32.

Demons, red, 415.

674

de Morgan, 7.

Dér al-Bahari, 2, 9, 165.

Desert, Lord of, 395.

IDevenay 2, 57.6074 2208255) 441

Devil, 343.

Devils, 199.

Wevourer, the, 230,237.

Dew, eldest born of, 108.

Dhura, 172, 369, 518.

Diocletian, 201.

Diodorus Siculus, 14, 23, 24, 54, 152.

Discerner of hearts, 593.

Disk, 31, 170, 172, 345, 607.

Disk, reconstruction of, 148.

Disk on tree, 36.

Disk winged, 132.

Dismemberment, 4.

Divine Face, 112.

Doctrines, solar, 1.

Dog, 182.

Dog star, 141.

Dogs track Osiris, 54.

Domain, Fiery, 395.

Doorkeepers of Pylons, 44.

Doors, the four of heaven, 46.

Doors, the hidden, 129.

Doors, keepers of, 129.

Doors of Tuat, 36.

Double, the, 341.

Dove, 216.

Dragon, 197.

Draught-board, 258.

Draughts, 31, 265 ; playing at, 376.

Drink offerings, 208. Drowned, the, 148, 157. Dual-soul, 291.

Duck, 249.

Dimichen, 22, 73, 208, 248. Dwarf, 273.

Dwarf with two faces, 623. Dweller in Busiris, 3609. Dweller in hearts, 450.

Index

Ears of Ani, 597.

Ears of Nu, 607.

Earth, 174; digging of, 360.

Earth, gods of four quarters of, 150.

Earth, return to, 229.

Earth, reunion with, 29, 396.

Earth-god, 116, 118, 134, 309, 342, 390, 438; his tunnel, 152.

East, Chapter of avoiding, 39, 228, 288, 467.

East, Gods of roads of, 128.

East, Mountain of, 524.

East, rudders of, 645.

East, souls of, 40.

Eater of the Arm, 155, 486.

Eater of the Ass, 34, 344.

Eater of the Dead, 199, 236, 237, 230.

Eavesdroppers, 578.

Eclipse, 119, 133.

Edfd, 117, 299.

Egg, 176, 283, 367, 446, 447, 449, 551, 609, 612, 633.

Egg, the cosmic, 119, 173.

Egg, the life in, 109.

Egg of Abtu Fish, 628.

Egg of Nekek-ur, 458.

Egg of Ra, 120.

Egypt, Christians of, 52.

Egyptians, 154; origin of, 4; sacred books of, 23.

Eight Elements, the, 120.

E/lleithyiaspolis, 189, 205, 493.

El, ELS:

E]l-Assasif, 9.

Elements, the Eight, 120.

Elements, the Four, 174.

Elephantine, 22, 59, 173, 174, 569

Elephantine, Cavern of, 142.

Elsah, 115.

Elysian Fields, 183, 202, 206, 256, 323, 502.

Emanation of God, 307.

Index

Embalmer (Anubis), 182.

Embalming, 70, 289.

Embryo, 283.

Enemies in the Other World, 30, 35; to attack, 485.

Ennur bird, 140.

Ephesus, Council of, 203.

iuman, Or. 6, 10, 21, 22, 74, 116, 121, 194.

Erpd, 176; Erpat, 350.

Erta Sebanga, 138.

Eshmiinén, 204.

Essence of primeval matter, 118.

Eternal life, 66 ff.

Pretnity, 112, 177, 267, 378, 380, 499, 559.

Ethiopia, 23, 54.

Everlasting Devourer, 395.

Everlasting Gold, 62.

Everlasting One, 111.

Everlastingness, 267, 380, 490, 550, 551.

Evil Eye, 139.

Evil, Recollection of, 39.

Executioner, 268.

Executioner of Osiris, 287.

Eye brought by Thoth, 267.

Eye eaten by Pepi, 85.

Eye, eclipse of, 1109.

Eye paint, 214.

Eye, white and black, 261.

Eye of Horus, 83, 89, 91, 125, 141, Mo, 203, 207, 200 ff, 260, 293, 314, 384, 394, 399, 459 471, 472, 474, 475, 476, 479, 480, 484, 531, 595, 599, 608, 554.

Eye of Khnemu, 192.

Eye of Lord One, 306, 528.

Eye of Ra, 109, 159, 261, 384, 385, 387, 394, 401, 480, 492, 560, 595, 652, 654.

Eyes of Ani, 597.

Eyes of Temu, 161; eye of, 468.

VOL. ITI.

675

Eyes of Meri Ra, 600.

Eyes of Nu, 607.

Eves ol Ra, 100, 111, 124, 133, 27 2. Eyes, the two, 635.

Pabrem| eller 35. Face, beautiful, 109. Face, the divine, 111. Face of Ani, 597. Face of Nu,7Go7- Face of Pepi, 600. Faces, the hidden, 129. Famine, 174. Fan, 284. Fate, 193, 235, 564. Father of beginnings, 106, 169, 174. Father of fathers, 169, 174. Father gods, 328. Father of the gods, 162, 169, 176, 650. Father Tem, 332. Fat-Heru, 65. Fayyfim, 582. Feather, 238 ; see Ostrich feather. Feathers, 178, 314. Feet, lifting up of, 477. Feet of Ani )599: Feet of Nu, 608. Fecundity, 273. Fenkhu, 593. Fenkhu cakes, 574. Fenti, 316, 582, 596. Ferryboat, 280, 346, 607. Ferryboat of Ra, 435. Ferryman, celestial, 288. Festivals, list of, 647. Festival Songs of Isis, 57, 178. Field labourers, 155. Field labourers of Osiris, 148. Field of Aaru, 22, 76. Field of Offerings, 41, 88, 136, 142, 145, 154; 379, 374, 524- Pan WE

676

Field of Peace, 76.

Field of Ra, 310.

Field of Reeds, 41, 44, 136, 142, 154, 157, 206, 354, 356, 365, 379, 502.

Field of the Bull, 641.

Field of the Grain-gods, 143.

Field of the Grasshoppers, 589.

Field of Smas-er-khat, 637, 638.

Fields, gods of, 128.

Fields of Osiris, 148.

Friends, 199.

Fiery-Eye, 155.

Fiery-Face, 154, 157.

Figs, 89, 176.

Fighters, the two, 184, 326, 633.

Fighting gods, 453.

Filth, of avoiding, 35.

Fingers of Ani, 599.

Fingers of Nu, 608.

Fingers, the two, 83, 301.

Fire, 139, 174, 445.

Fire, Chapter of kindling, 43.

Fire, Creation of, 120.

Fire, house of, 128.

Fire in Tuat, 144.

Fire, Island of, 280.

Fire, Lake of, 42, 93, 156, 157.

Fire of Aat No. 8, 140.

Fire, pits of, 149, 153, 161.

Fire, region of, 141.

Fire, river of, 145.

Fire-god, 470.

Fire-gods, 128, 159.

Fire-spitting serpent, 199.

Fire-water, 151.

Fish, 509 ; the Great, 307.

Fish of Horus, 546.

Fish-bait, 575.

Fishes, the two, 166.

Elail, 239, 624.

Blame, 521,627, 628.

Flame, kindling of, 43.

Index

Flame, Lady of, 265, 401.

Flame-gods, 358.

Flesh, 576, 646.

Flesh, offering of, 613.

Flesh of Ani, 598.

Flesh of Horus, 306.

Flood, legend of, 312.

Flour, 216.

Flowers, 613.

Followers of Horus, 159, 210, 242, 345, 374, 620.

Followers of Nu, 506.

Followers of Osiris, 617.

Followers of Ra, 159, 641, 646.

Followers of Thoth, 159.

Followers of Un-Nefer, 553.

Food, 166, 229; Chapteronuga:

Food, celestial, 342.

Food of R4, 304.

Forearms of Nu, 603.

Form of Kheperay 1477

Form of Osiris, 147.

Form of Rajr7.

Form of Tem, 147.

Formulae, 208.

Formulae, religious, 5.

Fornication, 574.

Forts, the seven, in Dead Land, 268.

Fortune, 193.

Forty-two judges, the, 572, 591.

Four apes, 614, 615.

Four bulls, 130.

Four cardinal points, 130.

Four forms of Neith, 148.

Four forms of Osiris, 146.

Four forms of Tathenen, 147.

Four geese, 130.

Four gods of cardinal points, 130.

Four Horus gods, 192.

Four Khus, 192.

Four lamps, 653.

Four pillars of sky, 130, 175, 192.

Index

Four quarters of world, 130, 552. Four rudders, 129. Four sons of Horus, 127, 146, 159, EO, 262, 322, 30. rager, Dr., 54, 55- Frogs, 163. Frog-headed gods, 120. Funeral ceremonies, chapter of, 355 ff. Funeral procession described, 243 ff. Furnaces, 153. Fustat, 352, 363.

207-216 ;

Gaga-Makheru, 9.

Gall bladder, 192, 281.

Gangers of Osiris, 155.

Gap at Abydos, 202.

Garment of purity, 47.

Gate of Akert, 160.

Gate of Tchesert, 383.

Gate of the Gods, 4o.

Gate of north, 382, 383.

Gate of the Pillars of Shu, 383.

Gates, hidden, 129.

Gates of Sekhet-Aaru, 522.

Gates of Tuat, 128.

Gates, secret, of Osiris, 138.

‘cates, the Ten, 138.

Gebel Kaf, 135.

Geese, 595, 642, 646.

Genitals, 384.

Genitals of Osiris, 240.

George, St., 197.

Girdle of Nu, 311, 559.

Giver of winds, 593.

izah, 14, 3-41.

Gnostics, 173.

God, attributes of, 105, 106 ff. ; chapter of becoming, 38; devo- Hon) tO, 105; eating the, 156; greyhound-faced, 395; house of, 103; ideas about, 9g; in his egg,

6077

140; the invisible, 156, 391; the primeval, tr1 ; of the hidden face, 625; of mysteries, 506; the self-created, 267; triune of resurrection, 241 ; visible emblem of, 164.

Gods, the age of, 445.

Gods, birthplace of the, 354.

Gods, descent from R4, 150.

Gods; the Eight, 453.

Gods, the Fighting, 453.

Gods, the First-born, 633.

Gods, first companies of, 120.

Gods, the Forty-two, 314.

Gods, Great Company of, 136.

Gods, Heart-souls of, 93.

Gods, ibis-headed, 4r.

Gods, jackal-headed, 153.

Gods, killed and eaten, 94.

Gods, Little Company of, 126.

Gods, measuring, 154.

Gods, mountain, 150.

Gods, Spirit-souls of, 93.

Gods of Aats, 128.

Gods of altars, 129.

Gods of cardinal points, 342.

Gods of circles, 42.

Gods of fields, 128.

Gods of fire, 128.

Gods of grain, 128.

Gods of horizon, 128.

Gods of offerings, 128.

Gods of Thigh, 128.

Gods, origin of, 109, 114; rations of, 144; rowing, 147; the Seven, 418; of tomb of Osiris, 262; touring, 147; the Heteptiu, 155 ; the Maatiu, 155 ; the twelve sing- ing, 154; worship of instituted, 54.

Goddess, three-headed, 46.

Goddesses, the hour, 153.

Goddesses, the weaving, 148.

God-King, 346.

678

God-man, 121.

Gold, 110, 234; collar of, 46; tet Of, 45% vulture ol, 45; used in decorating papyri, 51.

Golénischeff, Dr. W., 9, 178.

Goodwin, W., 8, 198.

Goose, 39, 168, 394.

Goose and Teta, 10.

Goose-god, 134.

Goose-pens, 575.

Gorilla, 284.

Grain, 172.

Grain, the red, 518.

Grain-god, 305, 524; grain-gods, 120, 143.

Granaries, 221.

Grasshoppers, 195, 589.

Graves, varieties of, 4.

Great Balance, 484.

Great Bear, 292,387; gods of, 128.

Great Cackler, 283, 285, 446, 447, 449.

Great Chiets, 237.

Great Deep, 481.

Great God, 306.

Great Green, 172, 260, 381.

Great House (= tomb), 42, 128, 250, 416.

Great Knot, 611.

Great Lady, 600.

Great Light, 507.

Great Oasis, 183, 202, 340.

Great One, 470.

Great Peace, 344.

Great Power, 604.

Grébaut, 111, 194, 207.

Gteeks;, 207.

Greenfield Papyrus, 49, 240, 465.

Greyhound, 280, 394, 435, 436.

Ghikenyy ta 74. Tor,

Guardian of Balance, 247.

Guardian of Earth, 466.

Guardians of Roads, 129.

Index

Guide of Millions of Years, 382. Guides of the Tuat, 558, 646. Guieyesse, 8.

Guillotine, 287.

Ha joint, 216.

Haaker, 415.

Hades, 52,1 35,202.

Hahetep, 140.

Hahutia msau, 257.

Hai, Boat of, 421.

Hair, 636; lock cn 54, 401.

Hair of Ani, 597; of Nu, Gogm straight hair, 642.

Haker, 419, 428.

Hakheru, 269, 402.

Hall, the Great, in Heliopolis, 110, 301; of the god, 570; of Judg- ment, 340; of Maati, 42) cue ; 222, 229, 234, 313, 568 ff, 575, 585, 593, 595-

Halls of Amenti, 44.

Halls, the Seven, 269, 659.

Hamemet spirits, 465.

Hammer, 360; great chief of 17a

Hand, 160; colossal, 159.

Hand, the left = evil usa

Hand, the right = good, 151.

Hands of Nu, 607.

lp lhe ess

Hapi, son of Horus, 41, 122, 190, 240, 386, 394, 414, 427; 443, 626.

Hapi, or Hap, the Nile, 76, 144, 493) 518.

Hapsemus, 147.

Hapt-ra, 558.

Haram al-mastabat, 20.

anew 2G7) 27h

Harmakhis, 179, 235, 341, 490.

Haroeris, 254.

Harpokrates, 172, 180, 295; and lotus, 310.

172; of Isis,

Index

Harpoons, 158.

Harris Papyrus, No. 1, 49.

Harris Papyrus, No. 500, 10.

Fiarhor, 36, 37, 40m 497 Soy 116, 175, 189, 235, 321, 336; 347) 371; 377) 474, 548, 597, 622, 625, 652.

Hathor, the Seven Cows of, 126.

Hathor, House of, 547.

Hathor, Hymn to, 230.

Hathor, month of, 54.

Hathor, praises of, 652.

Hathors, the Seven, 185.

Hatshepset, 2, 165.

Hau, 143.

Haunch, 604, 605.

Hawk, 234, 394, 547; cry of, 147; aliviney) 37,227, 5255 golden, 227, 305, 306, 523; green, 90; human- merded. 76, 266; of Ra, 262 ; 1,000 cubits long, 637; of 7 cubits, 524.

He who cannot be known, 611.

Head (human), 45 ; chapter of not cutting off, 34.

Head of Meri Ra, 600.

Headdress, go.

Head-rest, 46, 230, 621 ; chapter of, Bon.

Heart (ab), 76; chapters of, 32, 36, 226, 281, 437; 439, 449, 450, 451, 453, 454-

Heart amulet, 451.

Heart and lungs, 192.

Heart of carnelian, 33, 321, 450.

Heart of Horus, 306.

Heart of Osiris, 396.

Heart of seher¢ stone, 620.

Heart, texts of weighing of, 371.

Heart, weighing of, 33, 42, 234.

Heart-case, 437, 449, 450 451, 453.

Heart-soul, 35, 76, g0, 238, 439, 442; reunited to body, 290; visits body, 39.

679

Heart-soul of Ra, 620.

Heart-souls, 476, 502.

Heat, to keep in body, 46, 623.

Heath, Dunbar, 101.

Heaven, theories about, 130; four doors of, 46; four rudders of, 44 ; mansions of, 370; of stars, 298.

Hebent cakes, 216.

Hebnent, 216.

Hebrews, 203.

Hebt-bird (ibis), 551.

Hebt-re-f, 141.

Heh; Hehetyr2zo.

Hehuy rehut, 103.

Heh-en-renput, 260.

Fleka, 134, 150, 355, 605.

Heka, goddess, 309.

Heken oil} 223,)51 1.

Heker, night of, 648.

Heliopolis, 1, 24, 108, I10, £1, II5, I41, 148, 156) 162.6007, 195, 203, 2259) 20456 205,00 on, 342, 344, 352, 357, 363, 379; 399, 400, 422, 424, 425, 434, 453, 482, 490, 491, 506, 520, 547, 548, 551, 553, 576, 579; 631.

Helios, 53.

Hell, 135; of fire, 200.

Hemat, 531, 533-

Hememet, 491, 508, 519; 520, 552; 560.

Hem-nu, 561.

Hena, 65.

Henatiu gods, 159.

Henbet Arqiu, 273.

Henbiu gods, 154.

Henket, 65.

Henku-em-arp, 591.

Henku-em-fat-maat, 591.

Henmemet, 237).

Hensu, 35, 59, 117, 206, 226, 256, 277, 317, 360, 377, 381, 396,

680

399, 492, 520, 565, 575, 577) 606, 651, 657.

Henti, 520, 531; periods, 352:

Henti requ, 138, 411.

Pent bodt; 0.937, 171, 300.

Hep bull, phallus of, 602.

Hep, Hepi, 127, 191, 192, 443.

Hepr, 1go.

Hept-khat, 576.

Hept-shet, 582.

Heqat, 580.

miegat, 563.

Heqet, 165, 193; thighs of, 602.

Herakleopolis, 34, 59, 117, 203, 200; 226, 2560, 260, 277, 360, 381, 396, 431, 492, 520, 565, 579 577, 606, 651, 657.

Heralds of Arits and Pylons, 44, 13%;

ineros, 575, 614.

Her-f-em-qeb-f, 257.

Herfhaf, 280, 288, 316, 435, 578, 584, 588.

Heriqenbetef, 154.

Herisepef, 395.

Heriuru, 583.

Herkhuf, 21.

Fileumes, 23,53.

Hermetic books, 9, 23.

Hermopolis, 8, 41, 59, 117, 204, 309, 373, 441, 448, 458, 554, 576, 660,

Hermopolis, 453; books found at, 23.

Hermopolis, souls of, 41.

Herodotus, 14, 24, 204.

Heron, 309; Chapter of, 38, 228, 554-

Fert, Serpent, 153.

Herthesuf, 147.

Heru-Behutet, 180.

Heru-em-Khebit, 414 ff.

Heru-hekenu, 123, 125, 180.

Index

Heru-hetep, 25; coffin of, 2.

Heru-khent-an-iriti (?), 179, 262, 358, 389, 426.

Heru-khenti-khat, 1709.

Heru Khuti, 110, 179, 235, 341, 490, 491, 497.

Heru-merti, 179.

Heru-netch-her-tef, 3809.

Heru-netch-tef-f, 188, 388.

Heru-nub, 179.

Heru-p-khart, 179, 180.

Heru-shefit, 117.

Heru Shemsu, 192.

Heru-sma-taui, 180.

Herutataf, 10, 14, 89, 282, 441, 660.

Heru-ur, 153, 166, 179, 188, 26G 254, 392, 579-

liesat, 302.

Heésepti, 7, 9, 202.

Het Benben, 156, 204.

Pech 254)

Hetch abehu, 316, 582, 583.

Hetem wine, 216.

Hetemet, 147, 640.

Hetep, god, 154, 634, 635.

Hetep, 324, 530, 636, 638, 639)Gqa

Hetepetnebs, 147.

Hetep-mes, 419.

Hetep-Qettbu, 637.

Hetepsekhus, 386, 387.

Heteptiu, 151; the twelve, 155.

Hetepui, 146.

Heth cake, 216.

Het-Heru, 185.

Het-ka-Ptah, 40, 204, 438, 439, 490, 577, 580, 612.

Het-kau Nebertcher, 126, 644.

Hetu Aabi, 535.

Hide, 240.

Hidden doors, 129; Faces, 129;

Gates, 129.

Hidden land, 367.

Hidden One, 173.

Index

Hidden of forms, 431.

Hidden region, 146.

Hieratic character, 49.

Hieroglyphs, 660.

Hippopotamus, 141, 189, 199, 273; B20:

Hips of Nu, 608.

Holy Hill, 365.

Holy Land, 206, 364.

Horapollo, 168, 169.

Horizon, gods of, 128.

Horizons, the two, 341.

Horns, 293.

Horzack, de, 57, 68, 178.

Horse, black, 200.

Horus, 41, 43, 49, 55, 61, 76, 84, 85, 89, 91, 97, 100, 110, 117, 118, 125, 143, 145, 146, 148, 149, 159, i727. 170, 190, 164, 185, 188, 12,9197, 200, 249, 250, 252, 292, 397, 326, 343, 358; 359, 364, 366, 371; 374, 385, 386, 393, 399, 404, 427, 450, 486, 503, 506, 509, 521, 528, 529, 531, 532, 534s 535, 552; 564, 565, 567, 568, 604, 609, 612, 619, 622, 625, 626, 633, 635, 637, O57.

Horus, his addresses, 47.

Horus and the ladder, 83.

Horus and Set, 197, 211.

Horus, the aged, 158; the elder, 374.

Horus, the steersman, 345.

Horus, avenger of his father, 426, 475) 477:

Horus, birthday of, 53.

Horus, the blind, 179.

Horus, the child, 179, 180.

Horus, dweller in the belly, 179.

Horus, the golden, 177.

Horus, cippi of, 180.

Horus, eye of, see Eye of Horus.

Horus, his fight with Set, 56, 384.

681

Horus, the four sons of, 32, 38, 42, 89, 655.

Horus gives his Ka, 86.

Horus, head of, 6009.

Horus, Lake of, 489.

Horus of Behutet, 180.

Horus of Sekhem, 264.

Horus of the Urrt Crown, 126.

Horus, son of Isis, 176, 180, 239, 240,

Horus, the Sun-god, 180.

Horus-Seker, 241.

Horus-Sept, 241.

Horus-Set, 159.

Hour gods and goddesses, 147, 153.

House, Chapters of building and seeing, 43, 45, 48, 294.

House of Aged One, 344, 357; of Anubis, 570; of Astes, 421; of Darkness, 525 ; of Fire, 128, 437; of Hapt-ra, 588; of Hearts, 437; of Horus, 606; of Isis, 530; of Moon-god, 560; of Nemes, 528 ; of Osiris; 44, 256, 360, 5425 70, 646; of the Prince, 357; of Re. freshing, 354; of Shu, 633; of Soul, 342; of the Tet, 143.

Flu, 134, 183, 235, 267, 371, 383, 421, $27, 532; 549, 559-

Hukheru, 137.

Hunefer, 247, 248; his Papyrus, 57, 217, 220, 241, 255, 250; 201.

Hunger, Chapter of avoiding, 48, 85,50, 1Ol,.192:

Husbandry, 54.

Hyena, 435.

Hyksos, 194.

Tiymm to Osiris, 31; to Ra, 31.

Hyvernat, 201.

Iamblichus, 23. Ibis of Thoth, 305. Idrisi, 15.

682

I-em-hetep, 10, 187.

Image of gold, 505.

Immortality, 66, 121, 177.

Incantations, 136, 165, 167, 293, 305, 328.

Micenses 110,8200, 215; 243,95975 B00, G13, wo40, 653, 6025 of Nekheb, 209.

Imeniaen2 oy.

Inert ones, 266.

Ink-jJar, 562.

Inks, black and red, 236.

Insolence, 584.

inundation, 124, 144, 174.

Iron, 250, 441.

Iron instrument, 253, 279, 434; vessel, 213.

Isis, 43, 54, TO ae Be 140, 147, 235, 242, 3°25 397; 374, 380, 456, 509, 607, 623.

Isis, as swallow, 55, 305; birthday OGeg3 ; cuts Off hair, 54; goes to Byblos, 55; sets Set free, 56; speech of, 624; her spells, 61 ; uterus and vagina of, 45; her words of power, 122.

Island of the Earth, 22.

Island of Fire, 280, 288, 435.

island of Flame, 521.

Island of Maiati, 387.

Island of Nesersert, 367.

Island of Truth, 346, 435, 588.

Islands of the Blessed, 190, 346.

Iuau, Papyrus of, 26, 29, 257, 295.

52,°05; 90) 116,. 18, Fabs 2G, tel eel a, 105, lol, 1O2.).237, 250, 254, 259, 264, 322, 349, 349, 371; 400, 426, 427, 428, 510, 526, 530, 597,

Nackal, 240, 271, 448; of jackals, 283. Jackal-god, 316.

Index

Jackal-headed gods, 153.

Jars, Canopic, 131.

Jawbone, 210, 240, 270, 271;;4cme

Jehannum, 135.

Jéquier, ror.

Jerusalem, 25, 353-

Jews; 25,. 190.

Judge of living and dead, 177.

Judge of Truth, 201.

Judges, the Forty-two, 316.

Judgment, Great, 586.

Judgment Hall, r21, 155, 234.

Judgment of Osiris, 144, 151.

Judgment Scene, 182, 185, 195, 221, 226:

Junker, Dr. H., 116, 175;9225m

Isay 73 te, 201, neal

Ka, chapel of, 194, 250.

Ka, priests of, 174.

Kaenmutef, 124.

Kakaa, 165.

Kamui, 545.

Kami-ur, 204, 307, 313, 570

Kamutef, 108.

Karbala, 353.

Karnak, 108.

Kasut, 301.

Kathaihemt, 645.

Kau, the Twelve, 153:

Kau, the washed, 155.

Kaui, 579.

Keb, 16, 25, 43) 53, 57, 60, 61, 80, 85, 89, 94, 116, 118, 126; eae 146, 159, 174, 175, 176, 180, 235, 283, 301, 340, 342, 350, 371; 399, 397, 420, 438, 439, 443) 446, 447, 450, 458, 465, 508, 510, 526, 548, 604, 606.

Keeper of the Balance, 439.

Keepers of Cemeteries, 129.

Keepers of Doors, 129.

Index

Kefaiu, 420.

Kek, 120; Keket, 120.

Kekui, 163; Kekuit, 163.

Kem-heru, 457.

Kemtet plant, 152.

Kenemti, 580, 584.

Kenkenur, 447, 449.

Kenmet, 580.

Kerasher, 57.

Pern Werhet, 163.

Pest 41, 127, 356, 427, 626.

ota, ake of, 32.4.

Kha, Pyramid, 14.

Ihaira, 14, 168.

Khaibit, 78.

Khalig Canal, 142.

Kha-nefert, 204.

Khanés, 206, 360.

Khargah Oasis, 152.

Khari, 290.

Khartam, 308.

Khat, body, 69.

Khati, 158.

Khati gods, 421, 422.

Khebit-saht-neter, 126, 644.

Khebt chamber, 579.

inem, 138, 203.

elemenu, 3, 25, 41, 59, 117, 175; 204, 235, 265, 266, 267, 373, 377; 441, 453, 576, 630; the eight elements, 120.

Khemenu, Souls of, 41.

Khemi, 583.

Khemu, 147, 579.

Khemmis, 188.

Khemta, 192.

Khenem beer, 216.

Khenfu cakes, 216.

Khensu, 94, 194, 302, 309, 553-

Khensu-hetep, 103.

Khensu-ur, 600.

Khent, King, 202.

Khenti (Osiris), 62.

683

Khenti Amenti, 91, 152, 153, 647.

Khenti Amenti Un-nefer, 278, 650.

Khent-Ariti (?), 209.

Khenti-heh-f, 262.

Khenti-herab-het-tesheru, 127.

Khenti-Khabas, 607.

Khent-menut-f, 80.

Keheperad.70,, 100, 211, 113, I1Q, 424, 145, 146, 149, 167, 169, 172, 195, 232, 339, 34% 394, 397, 398, 404; 461, 463, 497, 508, 549, 552; 609; alone, 118; in his boat, 264; standard of, 160.

Kheperkekiukhamestu, 149.

Kheperta, 172.

Khepertchesef, 167.

Kheprer, 109.

Khepni, serpent, 158.

Khepriu gods, 525.

Kheraha, 141, 142, 204, 352, 363, 400, 491, 576, 598, 608.

Kherheb, 2, 208, 244, 249 ff., 255, 360, 363, 648.

Kheri-beq, 267.

Kheri-beq-f, 387.

Niherp sceptre, 241.

Khersek-Shu, 571.

Khert-khent-Sekhem, 84.

Khert-neter, 20, 50, 140, 223, 255, 250,265, 275, 279, 201, 262) 286, 355, 376, 405, 422, 423, 424, 435, 436, 437, 439, 441, 442, 445, 446, 448, 449, 450, 451, 453, 454, 457, 458, 459, 460, 465, 47°, 471, 473, 474, 478, 485, 495, 500, 501, 595, 507, 512, 520, 523, 551, 556, 550,507, 0687, Old, G2o,mo2.. 629, 632, 634, 646, 647, 649, 656, O51, 0G1, 664.

Kheru-Ennutchi, the nine, 154.

Kheru-metauh, 156.

118, 102,

oo:

684

Khesef-at, 270, 405.

Khesef-her-asht-Kheru, 405.

Khesef-her-khemiu, 137.

Khesef-khemi, 271, 407.

Khnem-Nefert, 7, 8.

Khnemt-ankh-Aniut, 127, 645.

Fonyemus 52,5005, 173, £74, 175; 154, 192, 193, 194, 273, 371, 440, 446; the seven forms of, 174.

Khu, 45, 79 ; chapter of perfecting, 49, 647; of raising, 47.

Khufu, 9, 10, 14, 164, 441.

Khu-herab-het-ashemu, 127.

Khu of Osiris, 550.

Khu of Temu, 114.

Khu-tchetf, 138, 274, 412.

Hehutl, 151.

King, 342; of Truth, 348.

Kingdom of Osiris, 268.

Knees of Meri Ra, 603.

Knife of Horus, 141.

Knot, 607 ; the Great, 611; tying of knots, 158.

Knowledge, roo.

kom as-Sultan, 428.

Kronos, 53.

137, 220,

Labourers, 518.

Lacau, 3.

Ladder, 82, 141, 300; lord of, 83. Lady of the Hour, 497, 503.

Lady of the House, 182.

Lady of Sais, 598.

Lady of Winds, 632.

Lake, gods of, gt.

Lake Neserser, 563, 564, 638. Lake of boiling water, 152. ieakesot Fire, 42,03, 157, 237, 208,

312, 318, 395, 446. Lake of Flowers, 437.

Index

Lake of Hetep, 635.

Lake of Horus, 489.

Lake of Khemta, 192.

Lake of [ifeyi1s3:

Lake of Living Uraei, 153.

Lake of Natron, 260, 381.

Lake of Nefer, 584.

Lake of Salt, 260, 35r.

Lake of Sekhet-aru, 444.

Lake of Serser, 563, 564, 638.

Lake of South, 589.

Lake of Tchesert, 641.

Lake of Testes, 349, 488.

Lake of the Thigh, 300.

Lake of Truth, 589.

Lake of Tuat, 148.

Lake of Unt, 395.

Lakes in Delta, 157.

Lamellicorns, 168,

Lameness of Horus, 180.

Lamentations of Isis and Nephthys, 57, 178.

Land, cultivated, 578.

Land of Eternity, 498.

Land of Everlastingness, 498.

Land of Holiness, 297.

Land of Life, 487, 500.

Land of the Dead, 243.

Lands of the gods, 499.

Language of gods and men, 304.

Lanzone, 131, 178, 179, 181, 9feem 185, 186, 187, 188, 180); gem 198, 340.

Lapis lazuli, 9, 110, 353, 447, 448, 560, 567, 641, 642.

Law (Maat) ror, 108, 234, 343) 349, 498; of Osiris, 238.

Laws, Code of, 54.

Laws of heaven, 343.

Leather, white, 505,, 612:

Ledrain, 2, 59, 180.

Leemans, 220.

Lefébure, 121, 200, 207, 232.

Index

Leg, 590.

Leghorn, 15.

Legs, 474; of Meri Ra, 602; of Nu, 608.

Leopard, skin of, 243, 275, 278.

Hepsius, 2, 6, 8, 11, 19, 23, 69, 70, 72, 172, 198, 199, 328, 362, 647.

Letopolis, 59, 206, 276, 302, 358, 392, 426, 546, 552.

Letopolites, 206, 307.

Metters, 343.

Leyden, 230.

HE Hite, 73, 342.

Libation vases, 246.

Libyan oil, 214.

Libyans, 154.

Lieblein, 7.

Hbies, 577.

Life after death, 29, 481.

Fife, eternal, 66 ff., 312, 563.

Life, fluid of, 209; germs of, 162; Lake of, 153; originof, 119; out of death, 462 ; staff of, 108, 109, 172; symbol of, 162; tree of, 88.

Light, 143, 166, 181, 267, 280, 475.

Light and Darkness, 197.

Light, creation of, 120.

Light of Ra, roo.

Light-god, 203, 227, 292, 300, 304, 307, 31c, 446, 448, 478, 481, 494, 527, 530; of turning into, 559.

Light-spirit, 162.

Lightning, 130, 384.

Lily, 228, 557; of becoming, 38.

Limbo of snakes, 198.

Linen, 595, 612 ; garments of, 148 ; offerings of, 12 ; white, 88.

Lion of To-day, 258.

Lion of Yesterday, 258.

Lions, 199, 201.

Lion-god, 112, 294, 484; double, 399-

Lion-gods, 370, 528, §29, 530.

685

Lips of Ani, 597; of Meri Ra, 601 ; of Nu, 607.

Litanies of Seker, 58.

Litany of Osiris, 31, 296.

Litany of Ra, 167.

Liturgy, 221.

Liturgy of Aapep, 198.

Liturgy of funeral offerings, 3, 207.

Liturgy of Soul-god, 359.

Liver, 192, 216; eaten, 95.

Livers, 586.

Living gods, 608.

Living uraei, 599.

Loin cloth, 275.

Loom, 186.

Lord of Eternity, 177.

Lord of Hearts, 450.

Lord of Life, 45, 62, 526.

Lord of Life (Ptah), 169.

Lord of Light, 549.

Lord of Souls, 137.

Lord of Terror, 395, 396.

Lord of Things, 455, 541.

Lord of Truth, 177.

Lord of Two Arms, 551.

Lord of Winds, 588, 640.

Lord of Years, 550.

Lord One, 306, 518.

Lords of Eternity, 558.

Loren 54956..175.

Lotus, 36, 187, 190, 310, 557, 558; with four Sons of Horus, 241, 313; of changing into, 228.

Dueka2s5, ule, So.

Lungs, 281.

Luxor, 165.

Lying, 239.

Lynx, 240; goddess, 139, 147.

Maa-antuf, 579. Maa-anuf, 583. Maa-atef, 262, 387. Maa-em-kerh, 388.

6386

Maa-kheru, 87, 341.

Maat at Creation, 118; the Beauti- ful, 349.

Maat-kheru, 59.

MaatwMaati, 65, 120, 126, 166, 170, 184, 185, 195, 199, 229, 236, 298, 308, 340, 343, 345, 403, 466, 488, 503, 568, 573, 578.

Maat, Maati, Maatet, a boat, 42, 6a1, 663,

Maati goddesses, 236, 315, 340.

Maati, Hall of, 42, 568; food, 151; furrow of, 594; gods, 403.

Maati, nome of, 362; plant of, 354+

Maatiu, the Twelve, 151, 155.

Mait-ka-Ra, 50.

Mabet chamber, 583.

Mabit, 578.

Macarius of Antioch, 201.

Macedon, 165.

Maftet, 139, 147.

Mami, 14.

Man, ram-headed, 150.

Man-god, 166, 317; of Memphis, 360.

Manetho, 7.

Mankind, four divisions of, 154.

Mansions, the Seven, 269.

Manthet Boat, 133, 160, 163, 442, 602.

Manu, Mountain, 130, 179, 205, 340, 341, 344, 488.

Marduk, 197.

Mianiciic.1, 2, 7, 20, Tos s11T.

Marimers of Ra, r12, 503.

Wark, St., 52.

Miaspero, Prof, (s., 2, 5, 13, 19, 5°, Feo); LOlm ili, 121,153, Tot, 1QQ, 202, 342.

Mastabah tombs, 3, 5, 11, 14, 18.

Mastabat al-Far’ain, 19.

Master of lords of furnaces, 153.

Index

Masturbation, 574.

Mat, 241, 245, 261.

Mats, grass, used in burial, 4.

Matariyah, 352.

Matchaiu, 108, 110.

Matchet, 267, 393.

Mates, 395.

Matet, Matett, a Boat, 165, 345, 488, 496.

Mathematics, 236.

Matter, primeval, 118, 1109.

Mau (Cat), 390.

Maxims of Ani or Khensu-ankh, 103.

Measure, 154.

Meat offerings, 208.

Mecea, 25455.

Medicine man, 263.

Mediterranean Sea, 5, 157, 260.

Médim, 14.

Mehen, 148, 150, 159.

Mehnet, 62.

Mehtiemsaf, 6.

Meh-urt, Meht-urt, 37, 48, 124, 172, 186, 261, 385, 520, G52:

Mekes sceptre, 66.

Mekhir, 575.

Members, 84.

Memphis, 40, 59, 116, 145, 169, 170, 171, 172, 187, 204, 206, 27Oy2ee 348, 352, 360, 438, 478, 490, 570, 577; 580, 612.

Memphis, theology of, 117.

Men= Egyptians, 154; origin of, 109, 114, 119; the, Two, 16m

Mena..6,.7-

Menat, 170, 232, 261, 276,;)3008

Mendes, 207, 342.

Menes, 6.

Menhu, 401.

Menkaurd, 8, 14, 164, 238, 441 ff.

Men Nefer, 204.

Menthu-hetep, 7 ; coffin of, 2.

Index

Menu, 172, 188, 203,°380, 518, 623; festival of, 648; with body of beetle, 46; with tail, 624; Prophet of, 76.

Menu-Amen, 108.

Menu-Heru, 4109.

Menuget, 139.

Mer-en-Ra, 20, 21.

Meri Ra, 600-606.

Meroé, 330.

Mert, 316, 598, 635.

Mert Sehert, 189.

Merti goddesses, 34, 285, 456.

Mes-em-neter, 8, 609.

Mesentiu, 251.

Meskhen, 421.

Meskhenet, 165, 193, 236.

Meskhent, 240.

Meskhet tool, 246, 253.

Mesopotamia, 268.

Mes-peh, 135.

Mes Ptah, 138, 272, 409.

Mesqen, 456.

Mesqet chamber, 267, 370, 398.

Mest, 216.

Wresta, 127, 240, 626.

Mestchem, 254.

Mesu Betesh, 267.

Metal worker, 170.

Metchet oil, 213.

Metchet-mu-nebt-Tuat, 146.

Metchet qa tutchebu, 148.

Meteriu, 155.

Metesherari she, 137.

Metessen, 137.

Metiheh, 269.

Metternich stele, 178.

Mice, 109.

Midwife, 193, 238.

Mighty One of Souls, 473.

Milk, 211.

Milk of white cow, 653.

Millions of years, 381.

687

Miracle play, 202.

M’naat, 590.

Monogenés, 169.

Monotheism, 106, 115, 196.

Monster, composite, 198.

Monsters, winged, 199.

Moon, 43, 85, 109, 111, 119, 131, 132, 184, 233, 385, 423 ; Chapter of the new, 504; hymn to, 508.

Moon, crescent, swallowed, 292, 343.

Moon, first day of, 229.

Moon, the new, 298.

Moon, spirit of, 293.

Moon, worship of, 164.

Moon-god, 112, 293, 309, 311, 479, 560.

Mother-goddess, 328, 350, 646.

Mother of emerald, 46, 623.

Mother of the gods, 178, 650.

Mother of mothers, 174.

Mother, veneration for, 104.

Mother-womb, 340.

Mount Manu, 340.

Mount of Sunrise, 146, 149.

Mourners, 387.

Mouth, Chapter of opening, 32; of giving, 32, 367, 368.

Mouth of Meri Ra, 600.

Mouth, opening the, 226, 433.

Mouths of Nile, 54.

Muhammad, 95.

Muhammad ‘Ali, 308.

Muhammadans, 25, 196.

Mulberries, 216.

Muller, Max, 12.

Mummification, 5.

Mummy, 523; chamber, 45, 205, 220,322)

Murder, 574, 577.

Muslims, 353.

Mut, 194, 348.

Mut-eni-ua, 258.

Mut-hetep, Papyrus of, 2.

685

Mutilation, 158.

Mycerinus, 14, 16, 18, 20, 441.

Myrrh, rro, 140, 244, 442, 575; one:

Myrrh of women, 570.

Mystery, 570; of God, 107; of Tuat and Akertet, 648; of Seker,

oo: Mut, three-headed, 623. Mut-rest, 629.

Naarutf, 203.

Nak, 198, 349; conquered, 111; vomiting of, rog.

Name, 32; to remember, 436; the importance of, 81 ; of God, 103 ; of Khepera, 118; secret, of Ra, 122.

Naq, 156.

Nart, 59.

Narti-dnkh-em-sen-f, 257.

Natron, 210, 243, 299, 507.

Nature-god, 182.

Nau, 140.

Navel-cords, 472.

Navel-string, 236, 238, 240, 381.

Naville, 2, 6, 8, 9, 23, 28, 29, 59, 70, 169, 198, 199, 217, 255, 271; 341, 355, 567, 577; 583-

Neb-dbui, 580, 584.

Nebeh bird, 448.

Nebertcher (Osiris), 62, 119, 188, 267, 351, 366, 378, 399, 392, 394, 396, 397, 425, 432, 522, 526, 527) 534, 535) 586, 614.

Neb-heru, 580, 584.

Neb hetep, 637.

Neb-Maat, 578, 583.

Neb-maat-heri, 314.

Neb-maat-pehti, 571.

Neb-nefu, 575.

Neb-pehti-thes, 314.

Index

Neb-qet, 220. Nebseni, 8, 26, 217, 219, 224,.22am

227, 265, 276, 281, 299, 314, 325, 326, 369, 372, 389, 391, 392, 394, 424, 439, 467, 476, 485, 517, 546, 576, 582, 616,

622, 624, 629, 630, 635, 653.

Nebt-aba, 155.

Nebt-ankh, rrr.

Nebtaul, 324.

Nebt-het, 182, 234.

Nebtsemanifu, 147.

Nebts-tchefau, 153.

Nebt-taui, 640.

Nebu-khert, 152.

Necklace, 280, 281.

Neck of Ani, 598.

Needle, 251.

Nefer-Tem, 170, 187, 264, 310, 392, 558, 580, 584.

Neferuy 2) 220,

Nefer-uben-f, 2, 228, 282, 291, 317, 443, 444, 479.

Negative confession, 49, 229, 318.

Negroes, 154.

Nehahau, 316, 582.

Neha-her, 143, 147, 577:

Nehai flowers, 590.

Nehatu, 579.

Nehbet sceptre, 66.

Nehebkau, 140.

Neheb-ka, 188, 394; 455; 581, 584.

Neheb-nefert, 581, 584.

Nehep serpent, 156, 157.

Nehra cake, 216.

Neith, 186, 192, 205, 214, 316, 421, 602, 607; four forms of, 148; self-produced, 187 ; Tuat of, 149.

Nekau, 138, 273, 410.

Nekek-ur, 458.

Nekheb, 189, 254; incense of, 209.

Nekhebet, Nekhebit, 189, 204, 259, 493-

Index

Nekhen, 205, 493, 580, 583. Nekhen, souls of, 41. Nekhen-sema-taul, 127.

Nekht, 441 ; the general, 347.

Nekht-neb-f, 165.

Nekhtu Amen, 365, 366.

Nemes bandlet, 246, 254, 528, 529, Siege

Nen, Nenet, 120.

Nent, 472.

Nenshem joint, 216.

Nepet, 216.

Nepert, 64.

Nephthys, 25, 82, 85, go, 116, 118, mecmels2. 134, 140, £05; 10, 192, 234, 235, 240, 242, 254, 264, 302, 322, 340, 349, 371; 380, 400, 426, 456, 510; birth- day of, 53 ; speech of, 625.

Nepra, 305, 524.

Neri, 138.

Nerta-nef-besef, 388.

Neruit, 272, 409.

Nerutef, 303, 313, 382, 388, 395, 420, 421, 426, 431, 565, 570.

Neserser, 563, 638.

Nesersert Island, 367.

Nesert, 622; goddess, 321.

Neshem, 420.

Neshem Boat, 364.

Neshmen unguent, 214.

Neshmet, 570.

Nesi Khensu, 50, 111, 117.

Nesitanebtashru, 49.

Nest, the double, 381; the dwellers im 203;

Nest-khent-Sekhem, 6or1.

Net, 159, 421.

Net, fishing, 45.

Nets, 158.

Net-Asar, 144.

Netat, 77, 90, 350.

Netbit, 64.

689

Netcheh-Netcheh, 262, 338.

Netchemab, ror.

Netchesti, 63.

Netchfet, 62, 580.

Neteqaher Khesefatu, 137.

Neter, 115 ; meaning of, 99.

Netent, 51:

Neter Khert, 205.

Net-Neb-ua, 143.

Neto 3.

New Moon festival, 647.

New Year, 617.

Nicholas, Emperor, 9.

Nifu-ur, 364.

Night, 119,171, 212, 222, 330.

Night of battle, 391; offerings of, 358, 590; Sky, 131, 132, 500; sun, 199, 359:

Nile, 54, 57, 109, 122, 124, 137, 141, 144, 157, 163,172, 174, 195, 202, 204, 281, 284, 363, 424, 493 ; Blue, 308; celestial, 94, 190; HOOG) 173,177.

Nile-god, 142, 174, 190, 324, 414, 518; the two, Igo, 191, 274.

Nile, mouths of, 54; valley of, 164, 168.

Nine gods, 108; serpents, 146.

Nipple cakes, 211.

Nipple of Isis, 211.

Nome of Maati, 362.

North, city of, 589; Crown of, 189 ; gods of roads of, 128 ; Lords of, 638; rudder of, 645; wine of, 216.

Nose of Nu, 609; of Pepi, 600.

Nouti, 99.

Nu, 20d) 59; 112, 114, 115, 126, 125, 133, 144, 149, 157, 160, 161, 162, 162, 164, 265, 2006, 267, 200, 271, 291, 308, 316, 340, 349, 377, 499, 499, 523, 549, 551, 564, 581, 597, 600, 607, 611.

690

Nu, the Aged, 172; girdle of, 311 ; sky, 435.

Nu and his papyrus, 125, 217, 238, 314, 328, 444, 448, 467, 481, 572, 575) 592, 606, 614, 616, 629.

Nubia, 23, 116.

Nubians, 110, 120.

Nursing goddesses, 364.

Nut, 16, 17, 22, 25, 36, 43, 53, 57) 6a, 54,65, 90, 116, 118, 120, 1126; 134, 149, 163, 172, 175, 176, 180, 235, 255, 302, 317, 340, 348, 349, 356, 371; 377) 45% 458, 459, 466, 472, 488, 489, 491, 500, 504, 510, 522, 524, 531; 542, 544; 554; 599, 604, 608, 611, 624; belly of, 602 ; children of, 465.

Nut-urt, 640.

Oars, 242.

Oases, 183, 206.

Offering, Royal, 214.

Offerings, at the word, 595; to provide, 40; field of, 41; for the dead, 143; gods of, 128; the great value of, 151; how to make, 104; made to Ka, 76; scribe of, 220; spirits of, 151.

Oil, Libyan, 214; cedar, 214; oils, 214.

Ointment, 254.

Okapi, 181.

Olive tree, 590.

Olympias, 165.

Olympus, 342.

Ombos, 188.

Omens, 212.

On, 1, 203:

One, 109; One One, 111, 114, 196.

Oneness, 342.

Only One, 610, 611.

Opener-gods, 129.

Index

Opener of roads, 254; of the ways, 132.

Opening the mouth, 170, 192, 245, 246, 278, 280, 359, 442; descrip- tion of ceremonies of, 248.

Orion, 62, 86, 94, 317, 363, 599; the Giant, 2709.

Osiris, 25, 43, 69, 101, TIG) mage 118, 145, 146, 153, 162, 174) come 187, 197, 206, 207, 425, 426, 510,

534- Osiris and embalmment, 460; his

court, 136; and Ladder 3am and Satyrs, 231.

Osiris Ankhti, 61.

Osiris the Avenger, 180.

Osiris the Begetter, 64.

Osiris, boats of, 143.

Osiris, body of, 53.

Osiris, bodyguard of, 152.

Osiris, chapter of being with, 48,

Osiris, chapter of knowing, 41.

Osiris, chapter of praising, 42.

Osiris, chiefs of, 42, 48.

Osiris, cult of, 125.

Osiris, death of, 178.

Osiris, the deceased, 339.

Osiris, drowned, 54.

Osiris eats the Eye of Horus, 141.

Osiris, enemies of, 155.

Osiris, festivals of, 359.

Osiris, fields of, 148.

Osiris, firstborn of, 190.

Osiris, forms of, 61, 177.

Osiris, Gates of House of, 138.

Osiris, Governor of eternity, 64.

Osiris, green-faced, 276.

Osiris, head of, 202.

Osiris, house of, 44.

Osiris, hymns to, 48,‘59, 221, 229, 232, 295, 490.

Osiris, iconography of, 177.

Osiris, judged, 110,

Index

Osiris Khenti Amenti, 25, 125, 143, 248, 329, 420, 568, 653, 654, 656 ff.; with Un-Nefer, 230.

Osiris, Kingdom of, 121, 137, 171.

Osiris the Kinsman, 356.

Osiris, Legend of, 52.

Osiris meets Ra, 263.

Osiris = moon, 177.

Osiris = Nile-flood, 177.

Osiris, phallus of, 599.

Osiris, reincarnation of Temu, 118.

Osiris, relics of, 277.

Osiris, resurrection of, 178.

Osiris, rise of cult of, 5.

Osiris, Sacrum bone of, 45.

Osiris, Sahu of, 72.

Osiris Sekri, 63.

Osiris, supremacy of, 1.

Osiris Thoth, 343.

Osiris, throne of, 144.

Osiris, titles of, 57.

Osiris, tomb of, 147, 202, 350.

Osiris, trial of, 87.

Osiris = Tuat, 135, 149.°

Osiris, union with Nephthys, 54.

Osiris Un-Nefer, 224.

Osiris, vassals of, 565.

Ostrich, 448.

Ostrich feather, 234, 235, 238, 246, 275, 340°.

Other World, 135, passin.

Outer darkness, 201.

Overlord, 306.

Ox of Keb, 592, 593.

Oxen, 595; offering of, 12.

183, and see

Pa Bast, 204,

Paddle of Ra, 445.

Faddies;:242, 295, 506.

Palette, 39, 183, 184, 236, 244, 259, 200, 323,)502.

Palm tree, 109, 518; wood, 664.

VOL. Ul.

691

Pan, 138.

Pans, 54.

Panopolis, 154, 203, 620,570:

Pantheism, 115.

Panther, 56.

Papyrus, 183, swamps, 623.

Paqrer, 558, 559.

Parthey, 23.

Pat beings, 109, 608.

Pat cake,-2 16;

Pautu the oldest god, 349.

Pe, 25, 62, 205, 370, 517; soulsof, 41.

Pectoral, 623:

Pehreri, 471.

Pekh grain, 216,

Pekhat.G22-

Pellegrini, 57.

Pelusium wine, 216.

Pen-seed, 236.

boat, 55;

190 ;

Penti, 466. Pew G17 910; 20, 22, 70, oleae, 85, 100, I91, 302, 600-606;

pyramid of, 1. Pepintle:6,220;.20, 22: Per-ab-sen, It,

Per Asar, 205, 359. Per Bast, 204.

Per Menu, 579.

Per Nesertc7.

Per Ra; 203.

Per Uatehets2o5, 207, 427. Per-ur, 436. Pericardium, 431.

Per Kheru, 87. Ferofisky, Get, 9. Perring, 15.

Persea tree, 390, 588. Persen cakes, 615, 616. Persia, 268.

Pert, 44.

Pert-em-hru, 28, 355. Peseshkef, 210.

Go

692

Pesh-en-kef, 228, 246, 253.

Pesk-RA, 63.

Pestit, 156.

Rest, 140.

Peta-Amen-apt, 2.

Petemenophis, 9.

Peten cakes, 266.

Pe- ep, 302, 427 ; gods of, 276.

Pet-she, 63.

Phacusa, 558.

Phallus, 267, 288; of Ani, 590; Gime int, 623 of Nu, 60s; of Osiris, 401; of Pepi, 602; of Ra, 379, 383, 401, 467, 468.

Pharaoh’s Bench, 19.

Ppinlae 273; 175.

Philip, 16s.

Phoenicians, 590.

Phoenix, 225, 250, 575-

Phusis, 99.

Pibeseth, 204.

fettet a1OG TOO.) 255.

Pietschmann, 23.

Pig, 34, 155, 596.

Eigtny,) 22,23, 40,1172.

Pillar of Byblos, 55.

Pillar of Osiris, 55.

Pillars of Shu, 377, 361.

Pillars of sky, 130, 174, 175.

Pillow, 621; amulet of, 451; chap- ter of, 46, 227.

Pilot fishes, 166; gods, 142.

Pisentios, 200.

Pit of tomb, 245.

Pits of fire, 149.

Pitch, 663.

Placenta, 200.

Planets, boats of, 135.

Fiant,O1r; of truth, 155, 156.

Plaque, 46.

Pleyie, 121, 186.

Ploughing, 275, 325; World, 277, 303.

in Other

Index

Plumes, 131, 293; of Menujygcem of Osiris, 64.

Plutarch, 53, 56, 61, 17S,¢rea

Polytheism, 115.

Porphyry, 168.

Poseidon, 200.

Potter, wheel of, 112) 13

Power of Powers, 93, 94.

Powers, the Eight, 159.

Power, the vital, 80.

Prayer, 5, 103, 268; ascends on incense, 243; for thewrdeae 143.

Priests, 14; of Anu, 162; Ofeice 74; Of Ra, tues

Prince, chapter of becoming, 38.

Prince, House of the, 457.

Prisse d’Avennes, 101; 185.

Procession, funeral, 29.

Protector, 111.

Proto-Semites, 5.

Proverbs, Book of, 118.

Ptah, 52, 108, 116, 117, 120;enoe 184, 187, 206, 256, 279, 300,34" 321, 342, 360, 433, 483, 487, 548, 558, 608, 625, 626, 620)767% changing into, 38, 228, 546.

Ptah-Asar, 170.

Ptah-Hapi, 170.

Ptah-hetep, 185.

Ptah-neb-Ankh, 62.

Ptah-Nile, 170.

Ptah-Nu, 170.

Ptah-Seker, 170, 630.

Ptah-Seker-Asar, 170, 171, 241.

Ptah-Seker-Tem, 170, 245, 490.

Ptah-shepses, 12.

Ptah-Tanen, 170, 172.

Ptolemais, 50.

Punishment, everlasting, 161.

Punt, 108, 195, 205,400,

Purgatory, 161.

papyrus

Index

Purity, 442.

Pylons, 354; chiefs of, 229; hidden, me; of Tuat, 129; the Seven, Ha; the Ten, 409 ; their names, B72.

Peyrormid Lents, I, 3, 21, 23, 24, 27, 2m 2 57s O07, 71,70, $1, 85, TogerO2, 177, 153, 156, 191, 193, 194, 198, 199.

Pyramid tomb, 1, 14.

Python, 233; of darkness, 263.

Qa-hahetep, 140.

Qan, 156.

Qebh, 443.

Qebhsenuf, 41, 127, 131, I91, 240, Boo speech Of, 627; West, 192.

Qeftenu, 63.

enna, 217, 220.

Qengen, 325.

Qenqenet, 642.

Qerau, 401.

Memet, 577.

Qerrt, 59.

Qerrti, 578.

Qerti, 174, 583.

Qetqet, 324.

Quadrupeds, 119.

Ra, 24, 41, 44, 48, 49, 80, 82, 86, OoiCl, 108, 11t, 115, 116, 117, 119, 124, 134, 139, 141, 144, TAQ, 150, 151, 152; 160, 307, 160,172, 574, 177, 187, 195, 197, 200, 266, 340, 342, 357, 365, 377; 379, 388, 391, 397; 398, 404, 420, 431, 444, 451, 459, 466, 467, 473, 474, 476, 482, 486, 488, 498, 503, 504, 506, 507,

120, 145, 164, oo) 284, 378, 402, 455,

475s 509,

693

SIT, 512, 521, 524, 547, 549, 553, 565, 567, 597, 603, 607, O05; 013; 626, 637, 640, O41, 644, 646, 647, 649, 658.

Ra and Isis, 121; Ra and the Ladder, 83; bitten by serpent, 122; boat oi, 40; body of,.157., bodyguard of, 147; bread of, 88; of being near, 43; eye of, 154; father of gods, 479; Followers of, 156, 159; Hymn tO, 221, 224, 295, 339 347, 487, 496, 508; Litany of, 167; mariners of, 589; meets Osiris, 263; the mummy of, 150; name of, 122; of Heliopolis, 114; of Sakhabu, 165; priests of, 175; forms of, 167; smell of, 108; soul of, 157, 389; soul of Anu, 41; two eyes of, 34; worship of, 164 ; worshippers, 154.

Ra goose, 613.

Ra-Harmakhis, 371.

Ra Heru Khuti, 40, 125, 139, 341) 347-

Ra Horus, 509.

Ra Khepera, 468.

Ra Tem, 66, 175, 177, 394.

Ra-user, 193.

Rain, 133.

Rain maker, 363.

Ram, 30; = Khnemu, 173.

Rameses II, 193.

Rameses IV, 167.

Ram-god, 38, 293, 359.

Ram, man-headed, 142.

Ram of Osiris, 359.

Rasta, 41, 62, 63,64, 141, 145,205, 260, 261, 270, 275, 278, 303, 358, 359, 364, 366, 382, 402, 403, 405, 406, 420, 421, 422, 423, 579; 577; 588, 615, 616; of emerging from, 4I.

BON eB

694

Rat, 196; Rats, 109. Rations, 157; of the god, 144. Raven, Nir., 15, 16.

Read, 116.

Reaping, 324.

Re-birth, 240.

Recensions of Dead, 1, 3, 26.

Red fiends, 611; gods, 645.

Red goddess, 309; Pyramid, 15.

Red Sea, 260.

Reed, 663 ; mat, 264.

Reeds, Field of, 41, 44.

Reengerr, 148.

Re goose, 216.

Rehnent, 63.

Rehti, 559.

Rehti-merti, 573.

Rehu, 264, 400.

Rehui, 181, 404.

Re-incarnation, 118.

Reins of Nu, 608.

Rekhit, 608.

Religion, Egyptian, 115, 120.

Remorse, 578, 584.

Renenet, 193.

Bennet, 623:

Rennt, 236.

Repentance, 534.

Rera, 359.

Rert, 160.

Resab, 137.

ihesher, 137.

Resnet, 62.

Resu, 62.

Hecuizcetlon, = i210, 171, 0222, 203), of Osiris, 53, 425; symbol of, 1465 triune god of, 241:

Rethu cake, 216.

Return to earth, 484.

Rhea, 53.

Right, God judges, 185.

Righteous, the, 151.

the Book of the

Index

River of Ament, 366.

River of fire, 201.

River of Tuat, 136.

Roads, Guardians of, 129.

Roads, South, North, West, East, [20.

Robbery, 576.

Ropes, 158.

Rossi, 121.

Rotting, 460.

Rougé, de, 24, 28, 103;uzgee

Rubrics, 49.

Rudder, 457, 647; the Pouriaae 127, 327, 645, 649.

Runner, 489.

Ruruth, 577, 5o2.

Rut-tett, 165.

Sa, 134, 150, 152, 235, 371, 383, 421; magical power of, 189.

Sa (Sais), 205.

Saa, 183.

maa, 02,207.

Saah, 363, 434, 599; en-mut-f, 592.

Daves ia 7.

Sacrifices, human, 165 ; propitiatory, esate

Sacrum bone, 45, 243, 2639anam

Sacy, de, 14.

Saf cake, 216.

Saffron cakes, 399.

Sah, 94; Orion, 62,4177

Dalhalei 7,

Sahit, 279.

Sahu, 29, 70 ff., 290, 306, 403;eaems 588 ; entering Tuat, 256, 365.

Sahura, 165.

Sail, 34, 35; 40, 283.

Sailor gods, 148.

Sais, 148, 186, 205, 214, 580, 607.

Sais, Lower, 63 ; Upper, 64.

Sais, Papyrus of, 2.

Index

Sais, Tuat of, 149.

Sait goddesses, 158.

Saite Recension 50.

Sakhabu, 165.

Sakkarah, 11, 12, 18, 19, 205, 359, 478.

Saktife 273, 401.

Sallier Papyrus, No. 4, 54.

Sam-em-qesu, 257.

Sam-em-snef, 257.

Smerei, 225, 245, 251, 252 ff., 275, Lee

ear 54, 629; belt of, 662 ; Osiris on his, 64 ; wall of, 145.

Sandals, 88, 209, 612.

pameha, 1 3.

Dar — Osiris, 155.

Saset serpent, 150.

Sashsa, 301.

Sat garment, 641.

Sata, 307, 544; chapter of, 38.

Satet, 569.

Set, 04, 173.

Sati-temul, 139.

Saturday, 201.

Satyrs, 23, 54.

Sally 41, 204, 580, 551.

Sau, soul of Anu, 41.

Saut, 577.

Sauti, 580.

Scalding, 36.

Scales, 32.

Scarab, 442; green stone, 440.

Scarabaecus Sacer, 133, 339.

Seepie, 239; amulet, $91, 503; land of, 606; mystic, 148; of flint, 590; of mother-of-emerald, 46, 623; jackal-headed, 155.

Schack Schackenburg, 137.

Schiaparelli, 2, 21, 208, 249, 250.

Schweinfurth, 22.

Scorpion, 199, 200, 521; goddess, 305.

695

Scribe of gods, 183, 236.

Scribe, real, royal, 242.

Scribes, errors of, 27.

Sculptor, 170.

Seasons, 343.

Seat of truth, 573, 628.

meba, 144,152, 156, 444:

Sebak, 188, 545.

Sebak-Ra, 188.

Seay 73.

Sebau, 60, 343, 345, 356, 358, 370, 425, 467, 468, 488, 495.

peliek 46.550, 367, 502.

Sebi, 160.

Sebqa, 410.

SeD-leeaG 247 e5ec5 feo.

Seed of Amen, 165.

Seer of millions of years, 609.

Seh chamber, 258, 376, 420.

Sehert stone, 451, 620.

Sehertbaius, 147.

Sehetep-taui, 518.

Sehtet, 62.

Sekem, 158.

Seker, 37, 146, 170, 199, 205, 251, 260, 275, 292, 294, 313, 352; 358, 359, 360, 478, 483, 570, 615; boat of, 171, 397, 4925 realm of, 145.

Seker Asar, 205.

Seker-Kha-baiu, 12.

Seker Osiris, 326, 329.

Seker, Tuat of, 149.

Sekhem, 59, 60, 80, 206, 264, 302, 307, 358, 392, 426, 546, 552, Gon; gods, 270.

Sekhem-metenusen, 271.

Sekhem Nefer, 127.

Sekhem ur, 81.

Sekhenur, 138, 274, 412.

Sekher,.605,

Sekher-At, 139.

Sekhet-aanru, 206, 325.

696

Sekhet-aaru, 136, 137, 138, 139, 152, 181, 192, 229, 297, 354, 365, 369, 379, 383, 444, 502, 522, 624, 632, 634.

Sekhet-her-asht-aru, 137, 269, 402.

Sekhet-hetep (hetepet), 136, 154, 206, 238, 323, 379, 374, 424, 454, 524, G42; chapters of, 220, G32 ff,

Sekhet Nebt-Hetepet, 156.

Sekhet Sanehemu, 5809.

Sekhet Tcher, 603.

Sekimet, 41, 170, 157, 229, 310, B17, 421, 422, 434, 438, 439, 599, 608.

Sekhmet-em-tesu-sen, 407.

Sekhmetren, 127, 645.

Sekhpetqraiu, 216.

Sekhriu, 580.

Sekri, 478.

Sektet Boat, 42, 111, 127, 163, 264, 296, 345, 349, 363, 408, 487, 489, 496, 498, 501, 503, 524, 620, 051,

Selene, o3.

Selk, 178, 189, 192.

Sem priest, 32, 208, 243, 245, 248, 249 ff., 255, 278, 359.

Sema, 84.

Semati, 273, 411.

Semi, 159.

Semketi, 363.

Semktet boat, 133, 163, 602.

Semman, 209, 210.

Semsu, 147.

Semti, 282.

Seneferu, 13, 14.

Senmut, Island, 175.

Sent, Senta, 11.

Senti of Horus, 427.

Senu, 304, 520.

Senu wine, 216.

Sep, 209.

Index

Sepa, 386.

Sept, 141, 302, 392, 558.

Septet, 641.

Sept-kheri-Nehait, 589.

Septt Uauau, 152.

Sepu, 554.

Sepulchres of gods, 153.

peqether, 127, 260, Alo

Ser, 147, 176.

Sera-kheru, 580.

Derek coy esc.

Serekhi, 584.

Seresher, 270, 404.

Serestepu, 270, 405.

Ser goose, 216.

Ser-kheru, 583.

Serpent, 197, 3433; boat, 145, 146 ; of becoming, 38; five-headed, 146; gods, 120, 140; made by Isis, 122 ; with legs, 46, 623 ; the spitting, 158; to avoid bites of, 33; of repulsing, 33; fiery, 143; the Nine, 146; two-headed, 145.

Serq, 159, 179, 189, 192, 565.

Serget, 147, 305, 597; 602, 607.

ell, 457

Sertiu, 579.

Sesheta Circle, 147.

Seshett chamber, 523.

Seshsesh, 158.

Sessi, 158.

Set, 25, 54, 84, 85, 37, 1FCyummEE 118, 144, 150, 160, 166, 179, 180, 184, 188, 189, 192, 200, 213,21 250, 261, 263, 271, 276, 277, 287, 292, 294, 301, 311, 316, 326, 343, 344, 359 356; 357s 358; 374) 399 404, 424, 425; 427, 430; 434, 443, 444, 446, 453, 466, 521, 532, 533; 552, 566, 568, 598, 601, 623, 624, 633, 635.

Set Amentet, 150, 206, 378.

Set and Ladder, 83 ; birthday of, 53 ;

Index

the eternal, 149; father of the gods, 480; fights Horus, 384; genital organs of, 267; greatest of gods, 564; heart of, 479; mutilation of, 141; skin of, 240.

Setemaritf, 155.

Setem Priest, 208, 359.

Set goose, 216.

Set-Horus, 181.

Set (Isis), 134, 128.

Sét, 180.

Set-heh, 149.

Setesh (?), 180.

Setfiu gods, 159.

Seth heb, 213.

Seth wine, 543.

sether, 157.

Sethu, 159.

Beueleuss, 162.

peu il. 167.

Set-qesu, 316, 577, 583.

Set (Semt), 62.

Set Tchesert, 365.

Seven 4rits, 137; gods, 262; headed reptiles, 200; spirits, 262, 386, Bo74)3o0 3 urael, 552.

Seventy-two conspirators, 54.

Saabaka, 117.

Shap, 322.

Shabu, 274, 406.

Shadow, the, 78, 144, 228, 292, 474; of the dead, 139, 140, 144; of Khepera, 118; of a man, 39.

Slide G3, 235, 238.

Shame, to drive away, 30.

Sharpe, S., 116.

Shas-hetep, 59.

Shat cake, 216.

Shau, 65.

mnepu cake, 216.

She-en-hesmen, 260.

She-en-maat, 260.

Shékh Abd Mansiir, 20.

697

Shemsu Heru, 374.

Shemti, 159.

Shen, 259.

Shenat-per-utheset-neter, 126, 645.

Shenit, 237, 440, 534.

Sheniu, 286, 372, 393, 395-

Shennu, 65.

Shens cake, 216, 615, 616.

Shenth, 25.

Shenti, 420.

Shenu powder, 570.

Shenuti, 200.

Sheol, 135.

Shept-temesu, 257.

Sheput, 189.

Shera, Sheri, 11, 12.

Sheret Nentt, 520.

Shert-en-Menu, 422.

Shes cake, 266.

Shesmu, 94, 268, 287, 392.

Shesshes, 345.

Shetait shrine, 358, 584.

Shetatbesu, 159.

Shet-kheru, 579, 583.

Shet-pet, 210.

Shetu, star god, 149.

Shmin, 203.

Shmiin, 204.

Shoulder of Horus, 426.

Shoulder of Osiris, 358.

Shoulder of Pepi, 601.

Shrines, the, 12, 152.

Shu, 24, 25, 41, 43, 68, 85, 126, 146, 149, 174, 175; 154). 235, 275, 203; o3ea. 349; 379% 371, 377; 399 425, 431, 434, 448, 462, AST, 510, §30, 502, 623,000; 635, 639, 641; with green face, 277; House of, 633; origin of, 168; pillars of, 637; Soul of Anu, 41.

Shuttle, 186.

116, 176, 302, $99; 465,

698

Silver, 110, 440; silver-gold, 353.

Sin, 576, 586; sins, 42.

Sinaitic Peninsula, 13.

Singer of Amen, 221, 232.

Sisirum, 221, 233.

Siwah, 185.

Skertchley, 430.

pkia, 76.

Skin of animal in burial, 4; of bull, 240.

Skull of Pepi, 600.

Sky 254; beetle of, 133.

Sisy boats, 131, 132.

oky cow, 132, 163.

Sky god, 160, 348, 435; goddess, 118, 134, 342.

Sky, pillars of, 130; theories about, E30); a woman, £31, 132.

Slander, 578.

Slaughter, of avoiding, 34, 606; in Hensu, 317; house of, 420.

Slaughterer, 463.

Sledge of Seker, 360.

Sleepers tn Osiris, 156.

Sma, 444; Bull, 601.

Smaiu, Smait fiends, 425, 430, 510. Smam, 643.

Smamti, 138.

Smamur, 397.

Smas-er-khet, 637, 638.

Smelter, 170.

Smen goose, 141, 249, 300, 547. Biller 240, 251,252.

Smetti, 402.

Siietu, 137;

Snake, never sleeping, 201. Snakes, the nine in Tuat, 257. Sodom, 574.

Sodomy, 578, 584.

Soles, 603.

Somaliland, 205.

Son of Earth, 307; of fire, 289.

Index

Sons of Horus, rgt.

Sons of revolt, 344.

Sothis, 85, 86, 141, 178, 641.

Soul, to bewitch away, 282; to vivify, 47; in captivity, 228; Creator of Nu, 551; the Divine, 389, 473; Everlasting, 491; life of, in heaven, 82ff.; living, 31.

Soul, of Horus, 532; of Ra; Soyaes 389; of Set, 564; of Shuwand Tefnut, 390; of Souls, 494; of Temu, 228, 549; rest, 245euenes union with body, 228, 472; spirit, 162.

Souls, broken, 153; enter Sahu, 72 ; live in Gt. Oasis, 183; of Amentet, 40, 159; of Anu, 41, 78, 302, 434, 553, 600, 601, 603; of East 40; 349; of God, 104; of Khemenu, 4t; of Nekhen, 41; of Peyegm of Ra, 110; of Tuat ggeeee West, 40, 349; of Urnes, 143 ; the Twin, 603.

Soul-god, 293, 359; of becoming, 38; of Tetu, 308.

South, gods of, 128; roads of, 128; rudder of, 645.

Sovereignty, symbols of, 234.

Spear of Ra, rog.

Speech, excessive, 580.

Spell of Meri Ra, 604; of Tem, 152,

Spells, 136, 158, 166; of Isis, 618.

Sphinx, 180, 341.

Spirit, the primeval, 119; of the moon, 293.

Spirit-body, 53, 60, 67, 121, 483, 579.

Spirits, the Seven, 262, 386),)¢378 of dawn, 233.

Spirit-soul, 15, 35, 79, 90, 125, 472, 483; of perfecting, 40, 42 ; of God, 307; of Osiris, 295.

Index

Spirit-souls, 140, 141, 146, 162, 476, Bos 502,510, 519, 522, 527; 525, 547, 563, 567, 608, 614, 639, 644, 651, 659; 9 cubits high, 139; of Ika, 207.

Spitting serpent, 158.

Spittle, 122.

Stati, 32, 41.

Stamey, H., 22.

Star, boats of, 133.

Star-god, 149; 156, 159, 502, 509.

Stars, 131, 459; imperishable, 141 ; morning, 160; never resting, 496, 531.

Stau, 15%.

Stealing, 576.

Steersman, 298.

Stele, funerary, 247.

Steps, amulet of, 175; at Abydos, 3593 god of, 367.

Stibium, 214.

Still-heart, 410, 418, 616.

Stomach, 192.

Seorm, 119, 133; cloud, 511.

SirabO, 24, 54, 202, 203, 204, 205, 206, 207.

Suan, 117.

Sfidan, 136, 152, 167, 204, 244, 268, 284, 305, 308, 323, 340, 499; Egyptian, 116; S.E., 108.

Sulphur springs, 152.

Silt, 1CQ, 111, 314, 132, 233 ; Doats of, 46; eclipse of, 119; fires of, 159; path of, 43; early views about, 131; temples of, 165; worship, 167.

Sunday, 201.

Sun-god, 1, 24, 148, 158, 163, 173, 255; the dead, 145; enemies of, io in Tuat, 142; of night 150, spirit, 156, 165.

Sunnu, 62.

699

Sunrise, 222, 233, 234; described, 160 ; Mount of, 146, 149.

SlUteror, 251, 500,

Sutekh, 180.

Suten-henen (Hensu), 206.

SUted ta nelep, 2477,

Suti, 294, 300, 397, 447; 454, 510, 566, 608, 655, 656; heart of, 483.

Sutjoint, 216.

SULINES. 2278225, 051.

Swallow, 216, 264, 304, 305, 521; of becoming, 38.

Swallow=Isis, 55.

Swathings, 214.

Sweetmeats, 596.

Swine, 613.

Sycamore tree, 285, 438, 619 3; wood of, 617.

SYene 117, 216.

Syria, 164.

Table of food, 283; of offerings, 21s 2is, O13.

Tablet of Destiny, 379.

Ta-her-sta-nef, 352.

AGATE 547.

an 26 4:

Taiu-rekhti, 276, 302, 428.

Taka, 25.

Tamarisk, 55.

Ta-mera, 569, 586, 651.

Tanent, 64, 206.

Tannt, 398, 399.

Tanut-Amen, 558, 559.

Tape measure, 154.

Taret, 584.

Varenu, 57S:

Ta-Sekri, 65.

Ta-she, 582.

Taskmasters, 148, 155, 157.

Ta-theser, 59, 186, 206, 353, 364, 421, 493, 502, 646, 652.

700

Tat(Tuag), 135.

Taten, 342.

Tatenu, 116.

Tathena, 146.

Tathenen, 342; four forms of, 147.

Tattoo, 239.

Tattu, 59.

Tatun, 233, 309, 342, 584.

Taui-Rekhti, 357.

Ta-urt, 43, 189, 329.

Mecham) 25 t.

Pchatchau, 148, 152, 155) 157, 224, 225, 229, 237, 275, 286, 303, 364, 371, 393) 422, 423, 424, 425-432, 435) 439, 456, 507, 510, 517, 541.

Tchatiu, 159.

Tchefau, 342, 649.

Mehefet, §84, 641.

Menehra, 51.

Tchen, 418.

Tcherau-ur, 248.

@eherti, 250.

Tchesef, 138.

‘licheser, 174.

Tcheser-tep, 94, 582, 584.

Tcheserit, 159.

Tchesert, 558; cake, 216; goddess, 642; Lake of, 641.

Tchetbi, 152.

Tears of Khepera, 119.

Tebat-neterus, 147.

Teb-her-k, 406.

Teb-her-kehaat, 137, 270.

Tebti, 584.

Tebu, 581 ; Land of, 551.

Tebun, 468.

Teeth of Ani, 597; of Nu, 607 ; of epi, Gor; white, 212,

mieinut, 24, 25, 43, 35, 116, 126, 175, 176, 235, 276, 340, 379, 371, 425, 481, 510; origin of, 118.

Tehuti, 183.

Teka-her, 154.

Index

Tekem, 370.

Tekh, 184.

Tekh-bu-uaa, 591.

Tell Bastah, 187, 204.

Tem, Temu, 24, 25; 49, 41, 57; 59; 70, 85, 89, 93, 105, 113, 116, 124, 125, 126, 146, 15 2suemeue 162, 164, 169, 174, IOayetogs 235, 264, 265, 266, 275, 279, 284, 306, 308, 311, 328, 340, 379, 371, 376, 380, 381, 383, 399, 404, 419, 425, 434, 447, 448, 454, 461, 487, 488, 494, 499, 519, 527, 532, 534, 535, 541, 547; 548, 562, 563, 624, 647; Eye of, 468; Mystic form of, 149; soul of, a228;eieaee standard of, 160: Tuat of, 149.

Tem Harmakhis, 347.

Tem Heru Khuti, 341, 347, 489.

Tem Khepera, 279, 435:

Tem Sepu, 581.

Tem-Sep, 584.

Tem, the young, 310.

Teman, 253.

Temanu, 246.

Temit, 162.

Ace mitt 2.

Temu-Ra4, 58, 68, 85, 183.

Tena basket, 359.

Tenait, 542; festival of, 359.

Tenbes cakes, 216.

Tenemiu, 578.

Tenen; 342.

Teni, 428.

Tenn-t, 366.

Tent chamber, 609.

Tep, 25, 207, 214, 370.

Tepi serpent, 159.

Tept cake, 213, 216.

Teptutss 76:

Tepu, 64.

Terrible One, 366.

Index

Tesammenmit, 77.

Tesertbaiu, 160.

Tesher-ariti, 262, 388.

Teshert, 555.

Teshert-t, 309.

Teshtesh, 358.

Teskhaibitu, 147.

Testes, 488.

Mesur, 63.

Wet 2 13, 208.

Tet of amethyst, 145 ; of carnelian, 240, 616 ; Chapter of, 320.

Tet, 150, 209, 233, 234, 243, 255; 20a 70" 303; amilet, 451 ; chapter of, 319 ; house of, 143; ime tetu, 56; of crystal, 322, Gor of gold, 45,230, G10; of Ra, 661; speech of, 625.

Teta, 17, 19, 20, 21, 71, 72, 79, 82, 100, 191; pyramid of, 1.

Teta the sage, ro.

Teti, 357.

Tet-seneferu, 10.

Tetu (Busiris), 28, 142, 263, 281,

293, 392, 351, 353, 357) 359: 364, 366, 389, 422, 426, 430, 491, 492, 517, 520, 525, 527; 531, 533, 546, 547, 569, 579, Ret, O51 > gods Of, 2706.

Tetun, 302.

Tetut, 207.

pilicbes. 117, 167, 172, 195, 109,

217, 220, 221, 232, 244, 344, 346, 571; western, 189; Tuat of, 149.

Thehenu, 658.

Thena, 274, 629.

Thenemi, 583.

Theology, Heliopolitan, 1.

Thephet-shetat, 146.

Therp goose, 216.

Thes bone, 601.

Thigh, 444, 590; Great Bear, 292, 387; gods of, 128; of heaven,

701

478; of Osiris, 431; of Ani, 599; of Pepi, 602.

Things of the Night, 276, 426.

Thirst, 88, 89, 192.

ais 2 5, 425:

Tnoth, 10, 41, 46, 47, 48, 56, 60, $4, O5COL17, £20, 123, m2cmeras, 145, 162, 153, 186, 193, 1628200, 209 ff, 235, 236, 239, 255, 256, 201, 200, 207, 270, 252,204,000, 298, 301, 392, 305, 311, 315, 323; 349, 341, 343) 345s 356, 357, 358; 373) 374s 384, 385, 386, 392, 403, 404, 417, 424, 425, 426, 427, 428, 429, 431, 432, 434, 444, 453, 458, 479, 480, 487, 497; 499, 593, 509, 512, 551, 560, 561, 562, 594, 595; 608, 623, 624, 630, 647, 660; author of the Book of the Dead, 23; of being near, 39; followers of, 159); nose of, 600 > a soulor muu, 40; Speech of, 372; ten Addresses to, 278.

Thoth-H4pi, 444.

Thothmes ITI, 70.

Thought, 114, 161; of Khepera, LD oye

Thoueris, 189.

Throat of Ani, 598.

Throne, 87; of Osiris, 157.

Thunder, 130; cloud, 133)°384.

Tiamat, 197.

Miele 15.

Tile, 613.

Times isa.

Timekeepers, 155.

Tmu, see Temu.

Vo-day, 177, 258, 267, 375, 010,

Toes of Ani, 599; of Nu, 608; of epi O02:

Tomb, 245, 291 ; chapter of open- ing, 39, 292, 474.

Tongue of Pepi, 601.

702

Tool, 300.

Torches, the Four, 43.

Tortoise, 199, 309.

Tow rope, 148, 345.

Transformations, Chapters of, 37, BO esOvlI4. 201 il, S2l, 523,525; S41, 544, 545: 546.

Tree of life, 88.

Tree worship, 285.

liad, 118.

Tripping, 35.

Minti hos, 106; 110, 111, 177, 234; 2nT. 310,

Truth = God, 107.

Truth, goddesses of, 222, 340.

Truth, plant of, 156.

Truth, speakers of, 151, 154, 156.

Truth, tongue of, 601.

sluamutel, 41, 227, 131, 191, 240, 386 ; speech of, 626; east, 192.

pat, 20; 60, 111, 125, 135,142, 143, 146, 170, 174, 199, 347, 3545 363, 465, 478, 483, 490, 495, 525, 526, 527, 528, 529, 532, 550, 617; euapter Of 31% “Circle of, 9247 ; @ates of, 128; gods of, 531; Lake of, 148; Leaders of, 42; Pylons Giest2g> river Of 136, 143; Valley of, 136; work in, 155.

Tuat Chamber, 244, 301, 661.

Tuat of Heliopolis, 156.

Tuati, 156.

Tuatu unguent, 214.

Tuiqauidaui, 139.

dum, 67.

Tun cake, 216.

Tuna, 278.

Tunhat, 137.

miinnel, 152.

Tun-tet, 253.

dicing, 16, 225.

Turin Papyrus, 9, 18, 29, 285, 299, oz

Index

Turquoise, 353, 560, 643; light, 347.

Tut cake, 215:

Tuti, wife of Ani, 221, 2312s 234) 242, 245, 257; 274, 295, 313-

Tutu, 579.

Tutu 533.

Twin-gods, 389.

Two Fighters, 633, 636:

Two Lands, 108, 110, I11, 122;umeage 220, 347, 351, 352-

Tylor, 2. Bs 540 55:

Typhon, 54, 189; dismembers Osiris, 55 ; made captive, 86.

Uaau, 137.

Uab Priest, 359.

Uak festival, 60, 647.

Uakh, 641.

Wakhar 24,

Uamemti, 579, 583.

Uart corridor, 350; Great 522.

Uart-ent-mu, 141.

Uast, 117.

Uatch-nesert, 583.

Uatch ointment, 254.

Uatch-rekhit, 581.

Uatchet, Uatchit, 189, 190, 259, 265, 310, 400,590.

Uatchtura, 260.

Ubes-her-per-em-khetkhet, 388.

Uganda, 270.

Unibras73.

Unis, 6, 18, 19, 20, 66, 67, 74, 77; 78, 83, 84, 89, 92, 100, 168;)iaam 184, 189, 191, 193, 197, 301; eats his gods, 93 ff. ; pyramid of, 1.

Unaset, 580.

Unb, 453.

Underworld, 135; and see Tuat.

Unem-besek, 578, 583.

Unem-hauau, 137, 270, 404.

Index

Un-em-hetep, 640, 641.

Unem-khaibitu, 316.

Unem-sahu, 257.

Unenr-snef, 316, 578, 583.

Unes, 583.

Unguents, 12.

Unhat, 269, 403.

Un-Nefer, Unn-Nefer, 48, 54, 57, 61, 188, 325, 352, 364, 374, 419, 422, 431, 499, 553, 573, 609, 613, 620, 647; with Heru-Khuti, 295.

Unnut goddess, 660.

Unpet, 593.

Wing t4.; Lake of, 395.

Unth, 584.

Unti, 159, 491.

Unu, 4.48, 458, 480, 554, 660 ; spirits Gi, 54.

Up-uatu, 84, 152, 183, 302, 419, 429, 597, 600, 607.

Up-rehui, 184.

Ura, goddess, 214.

Uraei, 141; fiery, 148; Lake of the Living, 153; of Tem, 380; god- desses, 486, 518, 530.

Wracus of Ra, 301.

Ur-heka, 32, 245, 247, 278.

Wir, 583.

Drie 570.

Ur-kherp-hem, 1, 360.

Urmertus, 127, 645.

Witties, 143.

Urt-ab, 358.

Urrt Crown, 88, 90, 126, 351, 396, 404, 407, 475, 486, 492, 505, 510, 560, 609.

Urti, 324.

Usar, 352.

Usekh Hall, 214.

Usekh Her, 453.

Usekh-nemmat, 315, 576, 582.

Wserkai, 164, 165.

Usert, 642.

793

Uset, 269.

Ushabti, 224; speech of, 629.

Ust, 403.

Utchat, 595, 609, 610, 630; of bringing, 46; filling of, 44, 575, 576.

Utchats, 233; winged, 623.

Uten, 536.

Uten cake, 212.

Uterus of Isis, 45, 288.

Utes, 302.

Utcha-aabt, 282, 446, 447.

Utu-nesert, 577.

Utu-rekhit, 584.

Chapter of,

3° 5

Vagina of Isis, 45.

Valley, funerary, 648.

Valley, the Great, 403.

Valley of Abtu, 559.

Valley of the Nile, 136.

Valley of the Tuat, 136.

Vegetables, 152.

Vegetation ruled by moon, 119.

Vertebrae, 287.

Vestibule, the east, t60.

Vestibule, the west, 150.

Vestibules of Tuat, 142.

Vignettes of Book of the Dead, 209, 49.

Vipers, 199.

Witey ss 7.

Viscera, human, 287 ; small, rg2.

Vulture, gold, 45.

Vyse, Col. Howard, 15, 18, 19.

Washing of Kau, 155.

Watcher, 108.

Watchers, the, 392, 395, 397, 398, 472; of Arits, 137.

Watchman, 157; of pylons, 44.

704

Water, 174; boiling, mya, 15, 151, 156, 338 ; celestial, 118 ; chapter of drinking and obtaining, 36, 227, 285, 443; of avoiding dirty, 35.

Water-god, 173, 266, 314, 348.

Water-goddess, 163.

Water Jar, 244.

Water, primeval, 119, 162.

Watering with blood, 263.

Wax figures, 198.

Weeping in Tuat, 147, 152.

Weight, false, 574.

Well in Aat VIII, 140.

West, gods of, 128; roads of, 128; Rudder of, 645; souls of, 40.

Westcar Papyrus, 10, 165, 193.

Wet-nurse, 236.

My ied, 10S, FOO, 130, 172,221, Bed, 326, 260, 370, 020, 643.

Wheat = Osiris, 156.

Whey, 211.

Whip, 299.

Whisk, 260, 270, 271.

White House, 417.

White Wall, 59, 204.

White Wine, 216.

Wicked, their fate, 151.

Wiedemann, Dr., 10, 11, 13, 82, 21; 150, lol.

Wife of Ra, 165.

mags 150, 241, 570.

NEW YORK UNIVERSITY WASHINGTON SQUARE HIAKARY

Index

Wind, 172; north, 262.

Wine, 89, 211, 596.

Wisdom, tog, 118.

Witchcraft, 581.

Witch doctor, 363.

Wolf-god, 316 ; wolves, 435.

Women, wailing, 357.

Word? the, 343; of Tem, Drymen Thoth, 120.

Words, magical, 83 ; of Isis, 123; of power, 10, 32, 178, 226, 24552708 435; weighing of, 74, 121, 150.

Work in Tuat, 155; to avoid, 30.

World governed by Spirits, 114, 115.

World Ocean, 163.

Worms, 464, 528 ; in Amentet, 366 ; to avoid, 33; in Rastau, 365.

Wrist-rest, 244.

Writing, 4, 193, 230.

Writing reed, 184.

Year, symbol of, 260; 365 days of, 33:

Year-god, 260.

Yesterday, 47, 177, 258, 267, 309, 378, 552, 009, O10, O17".

Zakazik, 187.

PRINTED BY HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HIS MAJESTY, ST. MARTIN’S LANE, LONDON. THE PLATES REPRODUCED BY CHROMO-LITHOGRAPHY AND PRINTED BY

Ww. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PECKHAM, LONDON

451 °

NA Stier . 7

;

”v

a> ~ae eee

a